HARRY POTTER: DIMENSIONAL WIZARD

by Kideo11

Edward was reincarnated into the world of Harry Potter, an act which excites him giving the fact that this was one of his favorite books. So, he embarks on the path of wizardry in the hope of discovering the way it works, the laws or theories that govern it; he wanted to find its essence. When Edward finally uncovers the answers to the question he pondered on, he suddenly thought

Chapter 1

Inside a manor, a young and handsome man was reading a book while sitting on a chair next to a fireplace. This young man looked to be in his 20's and had a very handsome face.

He was tall-about 180 cm-with black hair and blue eyes. He had an angular face. To be precise, he had a face that solicited trust in others. However, this young man's eyes betrayed the kindness that his face displayed. ?

Deep in his eyes were a terrifying calmness, a calmness that bordered on indifference to anything and everything-even human lives.

While the young man was reading, he suddenly raised his head and looked through the window. There, he saw an owl a few meters away rushing in his direction.

He waved his hand, then the window opened. A few seconds later, the owl entered the cozy room with a letter in his mouth. The young man snapped his finger, then a few pieces of bread appeared on a table at arm reach from him. While the owl gorged itself, the young man opened the letter.

Dear Mr. Edward Bones.

We are pleased to inform you that you have passed the first review to become a professor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. However, a final interview with the headmaster is required before a final decision can be made.

This interview will take place three days later on July 7, 1991. Please send a reply indicating your attendance on said date.

Yours Sincerely,

Professor Minerva McGonagall

Deputy Headmistress.

Edward sighed after seeing this letter. It has been more than 17 years since he transmigrated into this world. At that time he was only 6 years old.

After going through the shock and grieving process of his death and reincarnation, he was quick to discover that he was in the Harry Potter's world. Luckily for him, the moment he transmigrated was also the moment his magical power rioted.

However, he soon learned that he was born more than 17 years before the start of the story. Edward was very happy with this fact as this meant that he had plenty of time to grow stronger. Of course that was if he could survive the First Wizarding War while being a 6 year old toddler.

After taking a brief stride towards memory lane, Edward took out a quill to reply back. Once the owl was finished eating, Edward placed the letter in his mouth and watched him fly away.

Three days later, Edward put on a muggle suit that he had personally tailored for him with a cloak on. Then, he instantly apparated from his home and appeared at Diagon Alley.

While walking in the crowded alley, Edward watched many crowds going in and out of many stores. His eyes stood for a brief moment of two particular children.

They each had a strange object attached to their wrists. Then, these two children would place a card on the object in their hand, Following which, different kinds of monsters would appear after they each took their turns playing the cards.

What these children were playing was actually Yu-Gi-Oh Dueling Cards invented by Edward himself. The game has become widely popular in the wizard world-among both children and adults. Official competitions have already been conducted, and even an international one was held two years ago.

After only taking a brief look at these children, Edward headed to one of his stores. However, before he could enter, he encountered a woman that was exiting the store.

The woman looked at him briefly before screaming out loud, "You're Edward Bones?" The scream was so loud that all the people around stopped walking to look over. Then, they all became excited after seeing him.

The woman started to talk rapidly:

"It's really you. I can't believe I met Edward Bones, the receiver of the Medal for Magical Merit for being one of the most outstanding graduate of Hogwarts, the receiver of the Barnabas Finkley Prize for Exceptional Spell-Casting at the age of 14, the Gold Medal for Ground-Breaking Contribution to the International Alchemical Conference in Cairo.

"You have also the youngest receiver of the Order of Merlin, First Class, the youngest person to receive the title of Grand Alchemist. Many people said that you will be the next Dumbledore, if not more powerful than him.

"Oh Merlin beard, not to mention your accomplishment as a potioneer. On behalf of women all over the world, I would like to thank you for the Ageless Potion. If only the effect lasted more than 6 hours."

"Madam, you need to calm down," replied Edward while secretly sighing. If he knew that this would happen, he would have used the Floo Powder instead.

"Oh, I'm sorry. My children often say that I talk too much. Speaking of my children, they all have collected your chocolate frog card-even my husband does the same thing. Wait, my husband is here and would love to meet you. Furthermore, he has a camera with him. Do you mind if we take a picture together?"

The woman did not wait for Edward to answer as she ran as swiftly as possible inside the store and returned with her husband. Then, in front of countless people watching, Edward has to take pictures with the woman and sign a few of his books.

Using the excuse that he had an important meeting, he left the crowds that were rapidly increasing and met with the clerk.

Chapter 2

After Edward entered the store, he had a brief meeting with the store clerk to review the sales in the past few months. Well, the result was as good as before, if not better.

The Ageless Potion that he created is actually a money printing machine. The purpose of this potion is to actually revert a woman's face or visage back to a younger age of their choosing. ?

This option allows older women to return to their youth, while younger ones can remain at a certain age for a longer period of time. Adding to that, this potion has some beautification effect; using it is like having a permanent social media filter from his past life.

Of course this potion has restrictions. It cannot increase the lifespan of anyone that drinks; it only lasts 6 hours before someone has to drink another dose. Over use of the potion can build resistance, however, Edward invented another potion that clears out the build up resistance.

With a monopoly in these two potions, plus the Yu-Gi-Oh Duel Cards and Disks, Edward is a rich man in the magical world. Of course he did not do all of this because of his family circumstances, but because he needed a lot of money for his research and experiments.

After checking that everything was alright with the store, Edward used the Floo Powder to teleport himself to Professor McGonagall's office. Then, he saw the green-robed waiting for him.

"Professor McGonagall, it's been a while since we met," said Edward with a smile on his face. However, the professor did not respond with a smile of her own.

"Five years to be exact, Mr. Bones. No one has seen you for more than 5 years. If it was not for the few scattered letters that you send, many people-including me-would have thought that you were dead in a dark corner of the world."

"Professor, you should have more faith in me. I think few things in this world can actually send me off this mortal coil."

"That is not the point, Edward. You suddenly vanished after graduation. Many people were worried about you."

Edward-still with a calm smile on his face-responded in an apologetic tone, "Well, there is a reason for my absence. First, I got lost in my research. Then I got myself into a little trouble."

"I am well aware of how engrossed you can be when doing magic research. However, that is still not reason enough to behave in such a manner. As for your so-called 'little trouble', I do not believe that anything that can cause you trouble to be of such insignificance," replied McGonagall as she directed him towards the Headmaster Office.

After spending the entire journey apologizing to her, they finally arrived in front of the Headmaster Office. After the Vice Headmistress used the password, Edward saluted her before entering.

The first thing that he noticed inside the room was the Phoenix Fawkes. He approached it to play with it.

"So, Fawkes, have you thought about my proposal to abandon the professor and become my companion? I promised you that your life will be much better in the future."

"Not interested," replied the phoenix with a nonchalant look. An answer which was nor surprising to Edward.

"It truly is a fascinating spell, isn't it?" suddenly ring a voice in the room. "Nature's Voice, allowing the user the ability to communicate with animals. Honestly speaking, I believe that this is one of the best spells you have created."

"Professor Dumbledore," replied Edward as he turned around to face the headmaster. "You looked as healthy as ever."

"Thank you. Do you want the usual?"

"If you do not mind."

Then, with a wave of the professor's hand, a cup of tea appeared on the seat opposite him. After sitting down and enjoying their tea for a few seconds, Dumbledore looked up and down at Edward with his deep eyes under the small glasses.

'Has he already reached that hurdle?' he thought secretly to himself. 'This is faster than me and Gellert, and even faster than Tom.'

After secretly sighing to him, Dumbledore then asked, "So, Mr. Edward Bones, where have you been the past five years?"

After taking a sip of his tea, Edward replied, "After you refused my application to be a professor at Hogwarts, I followed your advice. I traveled the entire world. I went to the United States, visited the Amazon Forest in South America, Toured the Pyramids in Egypt. I even went as far as visiting the Soviet Union and China. And I did not only visit the magical side of these worlds, but the muggle side as well."

As a matter of fact, Edward lied, or did not tell the whole truth. He did indeed visit all these countries, but it was not for a vacation. No, it was to steal knowledge.

You could say that in the past 5 years, Edward became the greatest international thief in both the magical and muggle world, leaving countless legends both true and false.

Chapter 3

After transmigrated to this world, Edwards was also granted his golden finger, however his was not some system or mysterious object. It was a perfect memory that allowed him to remember every single thing as long as he focused his mind.

His golden finger was essentially the same thing as the Mind Scape that he has seen in so many fanfictions of his past. However, this was innate. Another golden finger he has was his overwhelming talent for magic. ?

Like Voldemort, at 6 years old, he could easily control and use magic as if it was a part of him. Whether it was floating things, making them disappear, or lighting things on fire, he could easily do them.

Not to mention his overwhelming understanding or comprehensive abilities. Edward could easily learn most spells after reading about them and practice a few times. Magic was as natural to him as breathing.

However, Edward still had to face some problems when he first transmigrated. One of which was his parents. It turned out that he was born in the midst of the First Wizarding War-a time where Voldemort' strength was at an all time high.

Wizards and their families were dying every single day. Things turned worse for Edward when he realized that his father was Edgar Bones, the brother of Amelia Bones from the original story and a close member of the Order of Phoenix. Edward knew that his father, mother, and him were fated to die in the war.

So, he urged them to stop fighting and run away together. But his Hufflepuff father did not listen to him in the slightest as he continued to fight against Voldemort and his Death Eaters.

Knowing that his life was at stake, Edward managed to convince his parents to take certain measures. For example, the Fidelius Charm on their house. As for the Secret-Keeper, Edwards chose the house-elf, Momo.

The reason for that was due to the fact house-elves were extremely loyal to their masters and would rather die than reveal the secret. Another reason was that these guys had the ability to Apparate and most anti-Apparition of wizards are useless for them.

Of course, this was far from the end. Edward's paranoia at that time reached its peak. He had his parents install many muggle weapons in the house, then have them magically altered. So, if someone were to intrude in his house, not only would that person have to get rid of the Protective Enchantments, they also had to deal with a few Gatling Guns.

And just like that, Edward lived safely until it was time to attend Hogwarts. In the five years in between, he mastered all 7 years of knowledge before even entering school.

In order to protect himself and his family, Edward was real quiet during his first few years of school. He did not want his genius to attract the attention of Voldemort.

In order to be safe, he almost never went out. Even when attending school, he did not go through the train, but had Momo directly teleport him there.

Unfortunately for Edward, at the end of his second grade, he still received the news that his parents were killed during a confrontation with Voldemort. The irony of this was the fact that his parents died the same year that the Dark Lord died.

After grieving for his parents, he went to live with his aunt Amelia. Then, Edward no longer hid his talent.

During his time at Hogwarts, he asked all the professors their understanding of magic and spells. After absorbing their knowledge and experiences, he started to make waves in the magic world.

He invented countless spells, won countless awards. The Ministry of Magic then used his genius halo as a form of propaganda to distract wizards from the horror of the war they had just experienced. They packaged him as the next Dumbledore, and Edward lived up to the expectations. He won all the awards the headmaster won when he was young, and even some he did not have the chance to.

As for Edward, he used his newfound fame to get in contact with some of the most knowledgeable wizards still alive. He communicated and exchanged ideas with them on a constant basis.

After graduation, he wanted to come teach at Hogwarts, but Dumbledore refused him on the grounds that he was too young. After that, Edward started to travel the world.

And his travel was not for sightseeing, but stealing. Using methods like Imperius Curse, Polyjuice Potion, and Human Transfiguration, he infiltrated all the magical schools in the world by impersonating some teachers. Then, he copied all the books in their library.

And this method was not only used for those 11 schools. No, he did the same with all the wizard families that have a long heritage. And his grasp did not only reach England, but the whole entire world.

Even the muggles were not spared. According to history lessons, Edwards knew that many witches and wizards were hunted in ancient times. So, he theorized that many ancient magic books might be still in the hands of certain muggle authorities.

And he was right.

After successfully sneaking into the Vatican' Secret Archive, Edward discovered many real magic books containing lost knowledge. Of course, many of these books were also fake. However, even the fake books inspired him as they provided him with ideas or directions for creating new spells.

Of course, during his years as a thief, Edward still encountered a few troubles. Certain people could not be controlled by the Imperius Curse and certain vaults needed specific bloodlines to open.

However, this problem was solved by a muggle flower called Devil's Breath. It allowed Edward to eliminate a person's free will and control them to do his bidding. After magically processing this flower, the ability intensified and Edward got away with it.

As a result, in the past 5 years, Edward's knowledge has reached an unimaginable. He could even argue that his knowledge is on par with Dumbledore if not stronger.

Only two things that he could think of that he is worse than the headmaster: his experience in battle, and the amount of magical powers inside of him.

Chapter 4

Headmaster Dumbledore nodded quietly after hearing this, then chewed on a piece of candy:

"So, what made you want to work at Hogwarts? With your abilities and all the honors or awards you have received, you have so many options. Whether it is to work for the Ministry of Magic or using your wealth to spend the rest of your life in comfort to study magic, you have so many options. So, why be a professor?" ?

The professor's deep blue eyes started to scrutinize Edward under his glasses, his gaze deep and penetrating as if he wanted to see through him, see through his soul.

As for Edgard, he was very calm the entire process. He took a sip of his tea, looked at the professor in the eyes and replied:

"You know, I have always felt it very demeaning the way you always suspect or compare me to him. Always watching over me in case I became the next Tom Riddle. No, I should call him Lord Voldemort now."

The room instantly became quiet, and the paintings of the former headmasters in the wall gasped while looking at Edward. Some of them, like Phineas, had a gleeful smile on their faces.

As for Dumbledore, he was calmed as he chewed on a piece of acid pops without any expression on his face.

"Well, Edward, you cannot blame me for this. After all, you started rising right after Tom fell, and the similarities between the two of you were too much to ignore.

"You had the same unparalleled talent. In your case, your magical abilities even surpassed his at the same age. You had the same desire for power…"

"Desire for knowledge, Professor," suddenly said Edward. "I pursue knowledge, not power. Power is nothing but the consequence for my search for the truth."

"That may be true, but that did not change the fact that by the Fourth Grade, you were already considered a master of the Dark Arts," replied the professor with a deep and powerful gaze.

As for Edward, he was calmed as he shook his head, "My views on the subject of the Darks Arts is not to shun or fear it, but to understand its origins and essence. Dark Magic is as much part of wizards as White Magic. Although I understand that Dark Arts can influence the user's mind, precautions can be used to manage such side effects."

"Edward, it is a great form of arrogance to believe that a person can control such terrible and terrifying power without being lost by it," replied the professor with a little sadness in his voice.

"And it is a great ignorance to simply ignore a power that we know exists in this world, a power that will not go away and always remain a part of every wizarding society. Not to mention the impact and significance it can have on the world-both positive and negative.

"A perfect example of this can be found during the Wizarding War. The Death Eaters used dark magic to terrorize the world by brutally killing many people. However, the war started to turn around as soon as Barty Crouch passed the law that allowed the aurors to use the Three Unforgivable Curses.

"Dark Arts are not inherently bad nor any less harmful than white magic. In the end, it all comes down to the will and choice of the user."

The room then became quiet again. The two people talking in this room are one of the most powerful and knowledgeable wizards in the world. As such, they each had their own ideas, will, beliefs and philosophies. So, it is not easy to change their mind.

After a few minutes of silence, Edward looked at the window while saying:

"You know, I used to be as ambitious as Tom, if not more, when I was young."

"Oh, how so?"

"Once, my dream or goal was to build a true Wizard Civilization. I would gather all the wizards in the world, pooled all our knowledge and resources together in order to push the civilization of wizards forwards towards a bright future.

"Then, we would explore the universe. Muggle Scientists have already determined how vast the universe is and how our planet is nothing but a small piece of dust in a small solar system. They have started to wonder whether there are other lifeforms out there, what kind of other civilization exists in the cosmos."

Edward took a sip of his tea, however, it had turned cold while he was talking. He waved his hand, then steamed started to come out of his cup again.

"After knowing about this, I started to ask myself the same question as them. Are there any wizards out there on different planets in the universe? And if so, how powerful are they? What kind of knowledge do they have? Is there magic different from ours?

"Then, my dream was to slowly guide the wizards on this planet to slowly explore the stars and come in contact with these other civilizations. Maybe we could exchange knowledge and resources with them. Can you imagine how prosperous the wizarding world would be after having access to other civilizations?

"The world would enter a blooming age of progress. Countless wizards from all over the world would come together to create new spells, potions, and alchemy products. We would discover countless unknown magical creatures and plants.

"We would study the mysteries of time, space, death, and love. We would unravel the potential of the human mind, find the secrets of the soul, control the different energy and forces of the world, and leave our trail in the cosmos.

"Wizards would no longer be just ordinary mortals that have some special abilities. But long living beings that pursue the truth and laws of the world. And things did not stop there.

"According to muggle scientists, there are countless dimensions and other universes that possibly exist out there. According to them, some of these dimensions are simply beyond human understanding, or have laws that are completely different from our own. These muggle scientists cannot truly prove the existence of these dimensions or universes, but magic can.

"After all, we wizards have found ways to travel through both space and time. As long as we study these spells and modify them, who can say we could not find the existence of these dimensions? Then, the footsteps of our civilization will not only spread through the stars, but also across multiple dimensions."

Chapter 5

The room became silent after Edwards' grand speech. Whether it was Dumbledore or the painting of the headmaster, they all started to imagine how beautiful such a prosperous world would be.

Wizards would truly become powerful beings that control the world, or multiple worlds. They would have long lives to pursue their dreams and goals, and they may even eventually conquer death. ?

"Haha, Edward, only a noble pure blood like yourself could create such a beautiful world," said Headmaster Phineas Black. However, Headmistress Dilys Derwent gave him a cold look, but he ignored it.

"Noble family, huh?" replied Edward. "In the world I envisioned, the concept of a noble family would have existed, but not because of bloodline. No, it was simple based on abilities and achievement. If a wizard is powerful enough and contributed enough to the Wizarding World, of course he would be granted wealth and noble status.

"However, if his descendants are mediocre, then they would only be privy to the wealth and heritage of their families. No power or status would be granted after more than three generations-if the descendants do not meet a certain requirement."

Although Phineas was a little sad about this information, he could still accept the fact that noble families would still exist in this utopian world. As for the other portraits, they looked at him with gleeful smirks.

As for Dumbledore, he had a slight surprised look in his eyes after imagining the world that Edward envisioned, then he soon calmed himself down and looked at it from a critical point of view.

"The making of such a civilization will never be peaceful, and would be followed by blood and war. Not to mention how easy it is for wizards to lose themselves with so much power.

"And in a more realistic tone, what about the muggles? How do they fit in your grand plan?"

"You are right, professor. The Wizard Civilization would have to commit countless atrocities to reach the level I envisioned, but tell me, what great civilization has not done such a thing in order to achieve their grandeur and glory. This is just an inevitable thing," replied Edward with a calm look on his face.

"As for the muggle? Actually, they are one of the reasons that I gave up all my ambitions."

"What, you gave up?" asked Phineas. A few minutes ago, he was thinking maybe one the future heir of his black family might one day find a method to revive him from this painting.

Although he would have to ask Edward to take care of his last bloodline and ensure that he has descendants. But he still had some hope. And it was not just Phineas that was surprised, many of the other portraits were too.

However, Dumbledore was not. He took notice of the fact that Edward used the past tense when mentioning his ambitions, implying that there were no longer his goals.

However, Edward just ignored the portraits as he continued to enjoy his tea.

"You know, I once started thinking about the future of wizards, do you mind hearing my opinion?"

"If you do not mind," replied Dumbledore with an intrigued look on his face.

"I believe that a war with the muggle is an inevitable thing, and it will not be started by wizards, not if things remain the way they are. As muggles' science and technology continue to evolve, they will eventually discover wizards, then a war will take place. Unfortunately, I do not believe for a second that wizards have a chance of winning such a war."

"Nonsense," roared Phineas Black, full of fury on his face. And it was not just him, many other portraits had similar thoughts as him.

Edward looked at the painting with a calm look, "Do you know that muggles landed on the moon more than 20 years ago?"

"What does that have to do with anything?" asked Phineas with a frown on his already serious face.

"I'm saying this to tell you how advanced muggle' science and technology and the rapid pace at which they are developing. Now, let's look at us wizards, what was our greatest achievement in the past few decades? What major achievement that can change the world in the past few years?

"The only thing that I can think of is the Philosopher's Stone, however, that was created more than 600 hundred years ago. Not to mention that the stone did not contribute to the wizarding world in the slightest.

"Muggles have already begun to explore the stars, while we still have laws from the Middle Age. For Merlin' sake, we have space magic, but we have not even reached the moon yet. Even worse, no one even had the idea of actually exploring the moon.

"Well, I'm sure that some idiot wizard once had the idea of reaching the moon, then took his broom to try to reach there and die in the vacuum of space. However, that does not count."

"All a wizard needs to do to win a war against the muggle is to use the Imperius Curse to control all the higher echelons of the muggles and use their powerful weapons against them." argued Phineas.

"That's not going to work as much as you think. It is common knowledge that any person with strong will can wake up from the Imperius Curse. Do you think that with the more than 7 billions of muggles, there will not be people with Will strong enough not to be affected by the Imperius Curse?"

"So according to you, the wizard will come to an end after we lose the war to muggles?" suddenly asked one of the portraits.

"No," replied Edward while shaking his head. "On the contrary, it's the opposite. After losing the war, wizards will start to flourish afterwards."

Chapter 6

"How is that possible? If the muggles won the war, they would kill all of us wizards!" exclaimed one of the portraits.

"No, you are wrong. After winning the war, the muggles will become curious about us, they would lust and envy our powers. Although this war would have proven that science and technology is no worse or even better than magic, their desires to become special or unique will get the best of them. ?

"As such, they will study wizards thoroughly. For a long period of time, I imagine that wizards will become nothing but experimental subjects, little lab rats in a laboratory. The muggles will try to find the source of power of our magical powers.

"I believe that they will succeed. It may take him some time, but they will eventually succeed. After that, they will want to grant such power to muggles. And I also believe that they will succeed in that endeavor.

"Then, a brand new group of wizards will rise from muggle society. Let's call them Neo Muggle Wizards. These individuals will start to combine magic with technology, thus creating a brand new magical civilization. And with the large population of muggles, even if only 1% of them can actually turn into Neo Muggle Wizard, the amount of wizards then will still be exponentially more than the current time.

"After that, the Neo Muggle Wizards-with their advanced thinking from science and technology-will also explore the universe and countless dimensions, thus creating a prosperous age or civilization of wizards."

"Preposterous! Absurd! The very notion of your words is ludicrous!" yelled Phineas Black, who seemed very agitated. All the other portraits had similar ideas as him, but they tried to remain calm.

"Calm down, Phineas," said Dumbledore-who was not as calmed as he appeared on the surface. "This is just a hypothetical future. There is no need to become so riled up."

Phineas Black then looked at Edward with a fierce look, then closed his eyes and shut off his senses. Or at the very least, it appeared to be doing so.

As for Dumbledore, he was a little shaken as this was the second time in his life that a powerful wizard warned him of the future danger of the Wizarding World.

His old friend had tried to use radical methods to deal with the problem, while the one in front of him seemed rather indifferent.

"Edward, you mentioned that this was one of the reasons that you gave up your ambitions, what is the other reason?"

Edward pondered for a few seconds before answering.

"It was because of my parents. After their deaths, I came to a realization: Voldemort did not kill them, but the Wizard World did. Voldemort is a result of all the things wrong with our society.

"Whether it is the wanton discrimination or racism of those pure blood theorist, the social inequality between muggle-born wizards, half-bloods and pure bloods, the backwards mindset of wizards for millennia, or the superiority complex of most wizards towards other races-both magical and non magical. All these problems resulted in the creation of Voldemort, thus leading to the death of my parents. In my mind, the Dark Lord was not the only person that killed them, but the wizarding world.

"Why would I lead this kind of people to create such a prosperous civilization? Are they worthy?"

The room became quiet again. Many of the portraits had a complex look on their faces as they looked at Edward, and they sighed to themselves.

As for Dumbledore, he also sighed before saying. "I'm sorry Edward about your parents, however, I do not think you should judge the entire wizard world because of a minority few. There are plenty of good hearted people in the wizard world willing to do good things. A perfect example is your parents. When Voldemort was in power, they rose to the occasion and fought for what is right."

"You may be right, professor. But do not forget that the 'minority few' that you talked about are actually the ones with all the power and influence in the wizarding world."

The room once again entered a brief period of silence.

As a matter of fact, Edward did not tell the whole truth. One if the main reasons that he did continue with his ambitions was because he realized that he did not really need the help of the wizarding world to accomplish his goals/

With his talent and relentless pursuit of magic, he strongly believes that he will one day discover the way to travel through dimensions and other universes. After that, his journey through the sea of stars and dimensions will begin.

He will pursue the path of magic until he becomes one of the most powerful wizards in countless dimensions and universes. His legend will spread throughout many realities, and he will be able to control his own fate.

And the first step of his grand plan will begin after he acquires the Philosopher's Stone. This is one of the reasons that he decided to come teach at Hogwarts.

"Well Mr. Bones,, let's get back to the interview. So, for what reason you decided to come teach here at Hogwarts."

"I have had many great memories in this castle. In many ways, it is a second home to me, so I thought of coming back. Furthermore, I have been lusting after the books in the Restricted Area, unfortunately, you always prevented me from entering there."

Dumbledore just smiled before asking a few other questions for the interview, then Edward left.

Dumbledore was left alone in the room with his thoughts, then Phineas Black said, "What a scary guy!"

"What do you mean?" asked one of the portraits.

"I do not believe for once that a person who can come up with such a goal and ideal to just give up like that. In most likelihood, he discovered a way to accomplish these things on his own." replied Phineas with a sneer on his face.

Then, the portrait of Dilys Derwent asked, "So, what are you going to do, Dumbledore? Are you going to hire him?"

Chapter 7

After Edward left the headmaster's room, he used the Floo Network to return to a house he had in Hogsmeade. He did not want to go home yet as he knew that his aunt would reprimand him.

However, he also knew that his arrival would be in the headline of the Daily Prophet tomorrow morning, telling all wizards of his return. In this world, Edward is almost as famous as Harry Potter himself. ?

Later that night, Edward placed a hood himself, then Apparated to a deserted mountain, waiting for someone. A few hours later, it was not one person that showed up, but ten of them; all of them surrounded him.

Edward calmly took out his wand; it was 14 inches long made of Oak Wood with a sphinx core. With a wave of his wand, an invisible sword cut the closest person to him into half. This was Snape's Sectumsempra Spell.

All the other people were shocked by the sudden death of their companion. Then, all of them chant different incarnations, throwing more than 9 spells towards Edwards. However, he just waved his hand, then a semi transparent shield appeared in front of him, blocking all the spells. Some of them were bounced back to the group.

However, the majority of them managed to use the Protego Charm to protect themselves, while the others moved out the way to dodge. Unfortunately for those who dodged, they were separated from the group.

Edward took advantage of this situation. He turned into a cloaking shadow and disappeared from the spot and reappeared behind one of the separated groups. A red light appeared from his white hand, making it look like a lightsaber.

With a swing of his wand, he cut the two people in front of him into two sections, leaving burning marks on their torso. Edward looked satisfied at this spell that he created because he was a Star Wars fan in his past life.

While Edward was a little distracted, someone used the Avada Kedavra Curse on him, thus a green light rushed towards him. However, he moved his body aside and dodged the attack.

Then, with a wave of his hand, the ground turned into metal spikes that turned the person that used the Unforgivable Curse into swiss cheese.

At this point of time, Edward had already killed four people, which made the remaining six very nervous. One person decided to use Apparition to leave this place. However, with another wave of Edward's wand, a powerful pulling force appeared and intervened in this guy's apparition.

As a result, his head was separated from his body. Then, Edward tapped his hand in the air, following which, a strange vibration was released from his wand and blended in the void.

Then, the remaining five people discovered that it was impossible to Apparate and leave here. This was another invented spell of Edward after studying the Ant-Apparition Enchantment in Hogwarts' Castle.

The five people-knowing that they were not a match for this single hooded wizard-decided to band together. Then, they all said in unison, "Protego."

A large shield appeared by combining the power of all five of them together. Edward frowned for a little after seeing this, then he said. "Bombarda Maxima."

Then, a powerful explosion was sent from his wand. The shield of these five wizards only lasted a few seconds, before it was blown to pieces along with them. Afterward, all that was left of these people were broken pieces of their bodies along with massive amounts of blood.

"Roberti, I know you are here, so show yourself," suddenly said Edward while looking in a certain direction. Following which, another hooded wizard appeared in the direction he was looking for.

"Edward Bones, my friend, it is nice to hear from you again."

"Roberti, if you do not give me an explanation, I can assure you that you will end up the same way as those wizards."

"My friend, you cannot blame me for being cautious. You have not contacted me for more than two years, then I suddenly received your letter."

Edward sneered at these words. He knew how these dark wizards think and behave. If you show them any form of weakness, they will not hesitate to betray and devour you whole.

"You know that this is not enough to convince me."

"How about doubling the material, however, you do not need to pay extra. Consider it my way of apologizing." replied Roberti.

"Fine."

Roberti then sighed in relief. Despite his calm fa?ade, he was extremely terrified inside. He spent so many years and resources training these ten wizards to the level of aurors. Adding on top of their proficiency in dark magic, they were more than enough to take on more than 15 ordinary wizards.

However, they were all annihilated in just a few minutes, and effortlessly at that.

After making sure that Edward accepted his proposition, Roberti waved his hand and ten people appeared on the ground. However, these people were chained and also incapacitated.

Edward walked to one of these people and pointed his wand at his head, "Reveal Yourself."

Then the person's head started to turn into a wolf, but before he could fully transform, he stopped. Then, he checked the remaining nine.

"All of them are werewolves that have committed many crimes and atrocities. You should be satisfied, right?"

"No problem," replied Edward calmly. "Then, can you remove your anti-Apparition spell?"

So, Edward waved his hand to do so. As he watched Roberti disappear in front of him, he thought to himself, 'It's time to get rid of Roberti. He is starting to become a liability.'

After thinking that, Edward took a bag from his cloak, and with a wave of his wand, all the werewolves were sent inside. This bag was enchanted with an Extension Cham.

Then, he placed his wand inside the mouth of the bag, "Accio Roberti's hair." Then, a black string of hair appeared in his hand.

Following which, Edward started chanting in a weird language while doing a strange dance. Then, he took out a white powder and blew it on the string of hair. A black shadowy like smoke appeared on the hair, then it disappeared.

This was a powerful voodoo curse that Edward learned when he one day accidentally teleported to Haiti in one of his magical experiments.

It required strict preparations beforehand and a ceremony to take effect. He had anticipated that Roberti might cause him trouble in the future, so he prepared for the worse.

Tomorrow morning, Roberti will be found with a look of horror on his face with his heart missing from his body.

After that, Edward used his wand again, then a powerful acid appeared, dissolving all the bodies and the blood clean, not leaving a single trace. Then with another wave of his wand, he used another spell to prevent anyone from recreating the scene that appeared here.

After finishing all of this, he apparated home.

Chapter 8

After arriving home, Edward entered one of the rooms; this room had only a briefcase lying in the center and there were many Protection Enchantments around it.

Then, he entered inside the suitcase, which had a very powerful Extension Charm-just like Newt Scamander's case. ?

Inside this suitcase was actually very large, with countless rooms inside of it. To be precise, this was Edward's Laboratory where he did his magical experiments.

After entering one of the rooms, Edward saw the ten werewolves lying on the ground unconscious. As a matter of fact, these people were not the strangest things in this room.

All over the room, there were many gigantic tubes with many creatures lying in a greenish liquid. There were dragons, hippogriffs, house-elves, vampires, mermaids...etc. And on the shelves, there were many organs of these animals lying on there.

The reason for those things was because Edward was studying bloodline. So, he bought and captured all kinds of magical creatures-both normal and dark-and dissecting them. He basically treated them as biological experiments. Edward wanted to find what made these magical animals different from ordinary animals; he also wanted to find the origin of their bloodlines.

At the age of 17, Edward reached a major bottleneck in his growth as a wizard: his magical powers stopped growing. A year before, he invented a potion that accelerated the growth of his magical powers.

Then, in just a year, his magical powers reached the level of 25 times that of a normal adult wizards, then it stopped growing. The potion did not actually increase his magical powers, but just accelerated the rate that it grows until it reaches its limits.

After reaching this limit, Edward thought that this was the highest level it could reach, until he realized that Dumbledore had a magical power 50 times that of a normal adult wizard.

After discovering this, Edward did further research, then he realized that 25 was actually a limit, and the most talented wizards can reach. And the majority have to spend all their lives to allow their magical powers to reach that level. However, his potions allowed him to reach that level at such a young age.

However, the problem came: How did Dumbledore break that limit? And was he the only one?

After turning into one of the guards, he made a visit to Nurmengard Castle and took a look at Grindelwald. And as expected, this first generation of Dark Lord also broke that limit and reached the level of 50 times the magical powers of a normal adult wizard.

After that, Edward theorized that these talented people have found a way to break that limit. He guessed that Voldemort probably did it too and probably used the Horcruxes to break that barrier.

He guessed that Dumbledore used the Phoenix Fawkes as a way to break that barrier, while Grindelwald might have used either the Elder Wand or some other method.

As for him, he chose the path of bloodline to break that barrier. Edward theorized that the first wizards that ever existed was due to surviving an accident after ingesting the blood of powerful magical animals, thus granting them a bloodline of their own.

So, he believed that as long as he discovered the bloodline of wizards, then modified it, he could break that barrier and open the gate to a brand new world.

In order to further his study, Edward stole a few technological machines designed to observe DNA. However, these machines did not reveal much information at time due to the low level of technology.

So, he took drastic measures. He traveled around the world and contacted some of the most intelligent scientists and engineers in the world. Using force, coercion or even magic, he forced them to work together to invent the technology he needs for his research.

He then secretly controlled some of the richest people of the world in order to fund this research. So with unlimited funds, access to all the rare resources in the world, the technology Edward needed was created in just one year.

After entering his laboratory, Edward woke up one of the werewolves; the lad was confused where he was, however, he was easily controlled through a blood magic similar to Blood Bending of Avatar.

Edward first took him into a white room separated by an observing glass, then with a wave of his hand, an alchemy product-designed to give off Moonlight-shone on the werewolf. Then, Edward activated the machine that observed his DNA.

Of course this was not the original machine, but one that was further modified by Edward through magic. He observed all the changes that occurred in this man's DNA, however he still did not find what he was looking for.

With a wave of his wand, someone appeared in the same room as the werewolf; it was a muggle. Without hesitation, the muggle was bitten by the werewolf, however, he was separated from the wolf before he was ripped apart.

Then, Edward watched calmly and indifferently at the changes in the muggle's DNA.

The reason that he chose werewolves was because they were the few creatures that could actually change the bloodline of both muggles and wizards through saliva and blood.

So, Edward believed that as long as he observed the bloodline transformation of any wizards or muggles, he could find the place the bloodline originated from and study it.

Chapter 9

Edward watched the muggle transform into a werewolf, however, he did not feel magical powers from him nor did he find anything in his DNA. He felt that he was close to something, but he could not discover exactly what it was.

After pondering for a while, Edward went to the next room; this room was full of all kinds of potions. There were a few hundred vials, some were empty while the others had some sort of liquid on them, with the name of the potion written underneath them. ?

After a few minutes of searching, he found a white vial with a molten golden color liquid and the tag "Felix Felicis" underneath. This potion was the Liquid Luck personally brewed by Edward himself.

Without hesitation, Edward drank the potion. After feeling the unfounded confidence overcoming him, he smiled before returning to his research room.

With a wave of his hand, another person appeared in the same room as the previous werewolf. However, this who appeared was in fact a captured dark wizard instead of a muggle. After allowing to bite the wizard and separating the two of them, Edward started to observe the DNa structure of the dark wizard.

This time, things went smoothly for Edward. Somewhere along the double helix, he discovered a very tiny magical energy, so he focused on that place to see what it was.

However, the machine could not find anything. Edward's intuition told him that he found what he was looking for, but he could not see it. Then, he remembered that muggles could not see some magical creatures like Dementors. So he thought that maybe the machine could not actually see what he was looking for.

Although these machines were magically modified, it did not change the fact that they were technological base. Maybe what he is looking for is more metaphysical or spiritual.

After figuring this out, Edward tried another method. He used all kinds of spells that are related to vision.

Whether it was the Supersensory Charm or other Charms that he created after dissecting the eyeballs of countless magical creatures. He placed all of them on him, then he concentrated on the specific spot that the machine first discovered.

And then, Edward saw it; it was as if he entered a different world and that world was full of unintelligible scribbles. There were all kinds of strange symbols, glyphs and pictures. It took him a while to really focus on these scribbles before discovering some sort of pattern.

Then, Edward realized that these unintelligible scribbles were actually Ancient Rune Language. He had studied it back in Hogwarts under the tutelage of Professor Bathsheda Babbling.

Edward spent a great deal of time studying Ancient Runes as they were used in many ancient manuscripts, so he could write and read them fluently. Furthermore, some of the people he corresponded with on a regular basis are actually real scholars of Ancient Runes that have studied the subject for decades.

After taking a few hours to translate the Ancient Rune, Edward was left with a complete shock with his discovery.

What he discovered was something he referred to as Life Code, and as the name states, it is the fundamental code or engineer of the human body.

It is divided into three parts: Body, Soul, and Bloodline. The Body part is essentially the DNA of a person and it dictates everything about the human body: hair, skin color, and other types of genetic information.

As for the other two parts, they are self-explanatory as they dictate the composition of the soul and the kind of bloodline of a person.

Edward became excited after making this discovery as he knew that he was really close to solving his problem of magical power. So, he focused more on the bloodline section of the Life Code.

He discovered that muggles also have a Life Code, but the Bloodline section is empty, while the Soul section has very little compared to wizards.

Edward's mind started to revolve rapidly as he wondered how different the bloodline section of people like Voldemort or Nymphadora Tonks would be as they are born with innate abilities.

Edward knew that he could not get access to Voldemort's blood to study, but he could still get Tonks'. As a Metamorphmagus, her bloodline must be different from other people.

Furthermore, Edward is still interested in the relationship between bloodline and soul. Voldemort's bloodline granted him the ability of parseltongue, but Harry Potter acquired the same ability after a piece of the Dark Lord' soul entered his body. So, there must be a correlation.

After reigning in his thoughts, Edward then concentrated on the aspect of bloodline that deals with magical powers. The next problem that he faced was on how to actually modify this Life Code.

Then, he suddenly thought of Transfiguration; to be precise, Human Transfiguration. As this is magic that can transform the molecular structure of the human body from one thing to another, it should be able to affect this Life Code.

With this newfound idea, Edward set out to test his theory. He first places the newly transformed wizard on a dissecting bench, strapped him off so he could not escape, then he begins his attempt.

Things went much smoother than Edward anticipated. He instantly felt a connection directly to this wizard's Life Code, so he tried to modify one part in his bloodline.

However, things went horribly wrong. The wizard started to scream, blood started to come out of his mouth, ears, and noses. After a few seconds of seizing, he died.

After checking his conditions, it turned out that his DNA collapsed and his Life Code became a mess.

Edward frowned as he realized that things were more complex than he originally thought. With a wave of his wand, this wizard was sent to the disposal area, then he placed one of the werewolves he just bought in the bench and repeated the experiment.

No matter how many of these experimental materials die, he will uncover the mystery of bloodline, and even of the entire Life Code.

Chapter 10

Soon, seven days passed by. Edward looked at the dead wizards in front of him with a frown on his face. In the past week, he had killed all 10 werewolves he just bought, plus another 5 dark wizards he had in store. However, he made little progress.

A thing like the Life Code is very complex, so modifying even a tiny part of it will lead to another chain of events that affects the other parts. As such, it is not an easy thing to modify at will. ?

Nevertheless, Edward did learn a few new things-especially about magic cores. Long ago, he had discovered that every wizard had a magic core that held their magic powers.

According to his previous research, wizards had a few different shapes of cores; some were round, triangular and cubic. And wards had a cubic shaped one. As a matter of fact, even squibs have a magic core inside; however, theirs is inactive.

IN his previous study, he tried to transplant the magic core of one wizard into the body of another in an attempt to increase his magic powers. But, he failed after solving many difficult problems.

The first of which was taking out the magic core. Just like the Life Code, the magic core was a metaphysical thing that could not be seen or accessed under normal circumstances. However, after discovering a way to actually taking out of the body and planted in someone's else, two things would would happen:

Either it was of no use and no effect would take place, or a powerful rejection would occur, leading to the death of the person who received the transfer.

Previously, Edward did not know the real reason behind this rejection, but after studying the Life Code, he knew that bloodline did decide whether someone had a magic core, however, the core was also linked to the soul.

As such, each core had the imprint of their owner. So, when it was transplanted in another person's body, this led to the severe rejection.

After finishing his last experiment, Edward took a break as he did not have any more experimental bodies. And also because he ran out of ideas.

If he continued like this, a lot of people would have to die before he actually discovered the intricacies of the Life Code, so he needed a better and more efficient way to continue his research.

"Maybe I should observe a pregnant witch, that way I can slowly observe how the Life Code of a baby is developed from its inception all the way to its birth," thought Edward to himself.

However, he soon stopped his thought with a serious look on his face. He realized a problem with his mind or thinking. Although he is a person who is willing to go to extreme lengths for his research, he did not reach the level of experimenting on children. He still had a bottomline.

So, the only reason he thought like this was because something was wrong with his mindset. Knowing this, Edward left his laboratory.

After exiting the suitcase, he left his manor at Hogsmeade and apparated to an alley in the muggle world. After spending a few minutes searching for the information he needed, Edward then apparated again, this time he arrived at a concert in London.

Many muggles were happily dancing and singing; overall, they were happy while enjoying themselves. After moving to a corner, Edward took out his wand.

"Expecto Petronum," he said while waving his hand. A giant eagle burst out from his wand and flew into the sky. The wingspan of this eagle was actually a dozen feet long. However, the odd thing was this patronus was in fact invisible to all the people dancing.

After the patronus appeared, it soared in the sky, opened its mouth and did a swallowing motion. Then, countless silver lights flew from the muggles and were swallowed by the patronus.

This was in fact a technique developed by Edward after studying Dementors. What the patronus was swallowing was all the happy memories of these people. However, unlike the Dementors, it did not harm the muggles.

The patronus just made sure that the happiest memories of these muggles appeared in their minds, then it absorbed the positive energy.

After finishing the absorption process, the patronus became a few times larger than its normal size. Then, it returned to Edward and plunged straight into his body.

Following which, Edward felt a profound and deep sense of euphoria, then all the negative thoughts in his mind seemed to wash away; his head became exceedingly clear.

Edward knew that Dark Arts has the ability to negatively affect the mind of the user-especially for wizards like him that pursue very deep knowledge of it. In order to ensure his safety, he modified the Patronus Charm-which is known as the Guardian Spirit-to protect him from the side effects of practicing dark magic.

Although Edward can be cruel in his pursuit of magic, he was never a dark wizard, nor did he ever considered himself to be one. This was perfectly proven by the fact that he has the ability to perform the Patronus Charm.

In order to perform this spell, a wizard needs to remember happy memories in his mind, and Edward has plenty of these-especially with his parents. Back during the First Wizarding War, his parents always made sure that he had a happy childhood despite the fact that they would leave every night in order to fight Voldemort and his Death Eaters.

And after their deaths, his aunt Amelia made sure that he had everything he needed. Despite the fact that she might seem very strict, that was only when it came to strangers and also a necessity to do her job.

Furthermore, Edward made sure to enjoy his life. After all, he died once and he did not believe that he would have a third chance.

Additionally, he pursues magic not due to power, but because it makes him excited. Every time he made a new discovery, Edward always felt a sense of satisfaction.

It was as if the Goddess of Magic was in front of him, then he started to slowly unveil her skirts. Even if he manages to lift the skirt a few millimeters, it would bring him a sense of anticipation and euphoria as he believed that one day, he would see what is underneath.

In conclusion, Edward is not someone that focuses only on studying magic; he often enjoys himself when given the opportunity. A perfect example of this was his five years traveling the world.

He did not just steal a bunch of books and do magic research all day. No, he experienced different cultures, different foods, and different types of women. Overall, he enjoyed himself during travel as much as possible.

After leaving the concert, Edward took a mirror and placed his wand on it; then he sent a message:

"Are you available now?"

"No, you can come by if you want." replied the mirror a few minutes afterward.

Chapter 11

After Edward received the reply from the mirror, he returned to his own house and used the floo powder to travel to somewhere else. As soon as he arrived, he saw a beautiful woman waiting for him.

She looked to be in her late 30's, however, she had a more refined and noble temperament surrounding her. Not to mention that her age added a level of maturity that was quite appealing. ?

As soon Edward arrived, she jumped into his arms and they started to kiss each other passionately for a few deep seconds.

"Edward, I have not seen you for more than 5 years."

"Well, I have been busy. Let's not talk about these kinds of things. You looked as ravishing as the day that I met you."

"Well, your Aging Potion works wonders for me. Couldn't you make it last longer, or even permanent?"

"If I did that, how would I make money?"

"That's true. Sometimes I wonder whether you are a Slytherin instead of a Ravenclaw."

"Well, the Sorting Hat did hesitate before choosing where to place me. Fortunately, my passion for knowledge superseded my ambitions."

Then, the two of them started to snug each other again. However, midway through, Edward stopped again to ask, "I'm guessing that your husband is not here?"

"No. he left with the kids and won't be back for a few hours."

Then, those two people started to remove each other's clothes-even before they reached the next room.

A few hours later, Edward was lying in a bed, with another naked body in his arm; he was in deep thought.

After a few hours of exercise, his mind became even more clear and another idea just came to him.

The werewolf bit is like a virus that can actually transform a person's bloodline; as such, it can also change a person's Life Code. What he has to do is isolate the specific things-whether it is a virus or a specific protein-and find a way to control it.

Then, he can effectively find a way to change the Life Code. Of course this method would only allow him to turn people into werewolves without biting them, and even reverse the process.

The next step would be to modify the "virus" to be able to affect all aspects of the Life Code.

Of course Edward has not given up on his idea of slowly observing babies and how their Life Codes are slowly formed. However, he will only use animals and creatures that are very close to humans.

'Maybe I should subdue a few Death Eaters like Bellatrix Lestrange and have them do the dirty work that I am not willing to do. However, her craziness is a major problem,' suddenly thought Edward.

Then, he looked at the woman next to him that was staring at him. "Soleil, if you have something to say, just do it?"

"I am just wondering if you have found a solution to Astoria's blood curse? After all, I do not want anything to happen to my daughter?"

(AN: For anyone who is wondering, no she will not be the main heroine. Just one of Edward's many flings.)

"I did find a solution, however, according to my latest research, I can probably forever remove the curse from your Greengrass' family lineage. Just give me some time and send me a few vials of her blood, then everything will be fine."

Soleil nodded, then the two of them remained quiet while snuggling with each other for half an hour. Then, Edward got out of the bed. With a wave of his hand, all his clothes that were scattered throughout the room magically flew towards him and put themselves on him.

Meanwhile, while Edward was dressing himself, Soleil suddenly said: "You know it's real for me."

"What do you mean?" asked Edward without looking back.

"At first, I was attracted by your talents and wanted to use you to help Astoria with her diseases. But, as time passes, what I feel for you becomes real. If one day you wanted me to leave my husband, I would do so without any hesitation."

After finishing fixing his tie Edward then replied; "I am aware of this, dear. However, there is no need to ruin something that is already perfect by adding complexity to it."

After saying that, he walked to the fireplace and used floor powder to return to his own manor.

Although he enjoyed Soleil's beauty and companionship, it did not mean he wanted her as a companion-especially given her ideas of pure blood theory. Although due to his relationship she has toned it down a bit, she did not change her core values.

If Edward himself was not considered a pure-blood wizard, he doubted whether she would go to the length of seducing him in order to cure her daughter's blood curse.

After returning to his house, Edward sat in a chair while thinking about the design of his next experiment and his future.

"Momo," he suddenly called. Then, a house-elf dressed in a small suit appeared in front of him.

This house-elf was as ugly as the other ones, however, it was dressed properly and had learned proper manners. She has been accompanying Edward ever since he was 6 years old. Even when he traveled the world after his graduation, she would be with him.

She is probably the only person who truly knows the shenanigans that Edward went through in the past 5 years of his absence.

"Any important letters in the past week?"

"Two, sir. One from Hogwarts and the other from Madam Amelia Bones."

Edward took the letter from Hogwarts and read it quietly. There wasn't much on the letter except the fact that he would be the new Alchemy Teacher at Hogwarts this coming September.

"What does my aunt's letter say?"

The house-elf Momo opened the second letter before replying a few seconds later.

"The Madam insisted that you come to see her for dinner tonight, otherwise she would send a thousand Roaring Letters everyday to you, Master. Furthermore, she emphasize that if that does not work, she will have aurors come arrest you on account of some bogus charge"

Edward smiled as he knew that his aunt was capable of such a thing. "Reply to her that I will be in time for dinner."

Chapter 12

After answering the two most important letters, Edward then spent the next few hours responding to other letters. As he had correspondence with some of the most powerful and influential wizards of this world, he had a lot of letters to answer.

In his correspondence, they would discuss all kinds of topics; from potions to alchemy, from transfiguration to spells. There are also Ancient Runes and even the Dark Arts.

All the people he talked to are masters in the fields, leaders of Associations and even members of Britain's Wizengamot and the International Confederation of Wizards.

Although he always kept in touch with these people during his five years absence, it was only on rare occasions. But now, with news of his return circulating in the Daily Prophet, many people knew that he had shown and sent him many letters.

After finishing his correspondence, Edward went to a specific room in his house. This room was even more guarded than the one he placed his briefcase in.

There were so many Protective Enchantments in this room that it made Hogwarts look like a children's toy. As a matter of fact, even house-elves could not apparate inside this room.

Edward has spent a great deal studying the magic of house-elves in order to create Anti-Apparition Enchantments for them. Not to mention all the terrible curses he placed on the entrance of this room.

If someone other than him were to open this door, they would die a very miserable death.

Inside the room was a massive metal like door full with strange symbols on it. The door was emanating powerful magical powers. The space around this gate was fluctuating greatly, and there was even a slight temporal wave coming from.

This door was called [The Gate of World] by Edward. Although it had a grandiose name, it was not as powerful as its moniker would imply. However, one could see the grand ambition of its creator.

Ever since Edward transmigrated to this world, he wondered why he came here? More importantly, he wondered whether there were other worlds out there based on the movies, books and tv shows of his past life. And there were, how could he get there.

So, he started to study any magic related to space and time in order to break the dimension wall of the Harry Potter world and reach these other worlds.

After years of studying things like Apparition, floo powder and the floo network, and portkeys, Edward created this gate based on all his findings.

This Gate of World is his greatest Alchemical Invention-pooling in together all of his magical knowledge.

He had encountered many troubles before he could acquire all the knowledge to create this gate. A perfect example of that was the fact that Floo Powder was only created by one company in the entire magical world, and they were very secretive. It took Edward a lot of planning in order to get the recipe.

Unfortunately for him, he has not reached the level he desires. This Gate can allow him to teleport anywhere he wants in this world-even breaking through Hogwarts and the Ministry of Magic's Anti-Apparition's Enchantment.

It even allowed him to teleport to anywhere in the solar system as long as the coordinates are calculated correctly. However, he was nowhere near his objective of crossing through dimensions.

Edward knew that he needed to also use the power of time in order to accomplish his goals, so he tried to study the Time-Turner.

However, in the third grade, when he tried to acquire one by taking all the classes at Hogwarts, Dumbledore did not allow him to get one. So, he had to use his family connection in the Ministry of Magic to get it,

However, his results have been very disappointing. Despite how powerful this gate is, it can only travel back in time for 3 hours, even less than an actual Time-Turner. Not to mention that he did not find a way to combine both the space force and time force in the gate; it can only use one of them at a time.

This is one of the reasons that Edward decided to go back to Hogwarts. There are many things he planned to use the plot to acquire. Then there is also the fact that he hoped to find something useful in the Restricted Area of the Library.

After spending a few hours researching the Gate of World, it was already time for his dinner with his aunt. So, Edward took a quick shower and changed his outfit.

Inside the Bones Family Manor, Edward was sitting at a dining table with a fork and knife in his hand. Opposite him sat a middle age witch-who was staring at him deeply with a strict look on her face.

"Now that you have turned into an adult, you think you can do whatever you want?" asked Amelia Bones as she slowly placed a piece of chicken in her mouth.

"Aunt, there is no need to be mad. Before I left, I told you about what was going to happen."

"That does not absolve you of the fact that I barely saw you for five years straight."

"To be fair, you are the only person who received a weekly letter from me."

Amelia scoffed after hearing this. "So, should I be grateful that my nephew-whom I have raised as my own son-sends me one letter a week notifying me that he is still well and alive?"

Edward then almost choked on his food after hearing this, so he said, "How is work going?" Obviously trying to change the subject.

"Do not think that this is the end of things. As for work at the ministry, it is just fine. Only Fudge's incompetence can be bothersome sometimes."

"You should have listened to me when I told you to run for the position of Minister of Magic."

"At that time, Fudge had the backing of Dumbledore, so it was not easy for me to win."

"If you had used the tactics I told you about, winning would have been an easy task. Well, soon enough, you will regret your decision."

"Did you predict something else again?" asked Amelia with a more serious look on her face. She knew that her nephew had some divination ability as he predicted Voldemort's downfall, and even the death of a few people.

"In about 4 to five years, Voldemort should return, and shortly after that, the Second Wizarding War will take place," replied Edward with a calm look on his face.

However, Amelia had stopped eating and had a serious look on her face.

"You do not need to worry about anything with me here. However, it is better for you to start taking power in the Ministry of Magic as a form of preparation."

Amelia nodded before replying, "Well, with the magic potion you gave me and the tutoring you did for me, my magical ability has greatly improved beyond what I thought possible. So, it would be easier for me to train a few loyal people inside the ministry."

"Well, you can use the lesser magic potion that I gave you to entice people to your side. However, I should warn you to stay away from the people of the Order of Phoenix. You can become close to them, but do not try to add them to your inner circle."

"Boy, I know politics better than you," replied Amelia, despite intending to listen to her nephew's advice. She knew the reason for such a warning.

The people of the Order of Phoenix were loyal to only one person: Albus Dumbledore.

"Your cousin Susan will be attending Hogwarts this year, so do take care of her if you can."

Edward nodded, then the two of them continued to talk about different topics before separating.

Chapter 13

The next day after the dinner, Edward had a new idea; and that was to move his gate and laboratory to the moon in order to prevent possible trouble for himself.

The Gate of World is an Alchemy wonder and a powerful weapon that would draw the envy and desire of anyone who knew of its existence. So, it is best to place it somewhere inaccessible to anyone but Edward. ?

The gate emitted powerful magical powers, and any truly powerful or experienced wizard can sense it if they are close to it. That is one of the reasons that Edward placed so many enchantments around it.

Not to mention the experiments that he conducts; the amount of muggle prisoners and dark wizards that he used in his experiments is quite large, so Edward is worried that someone might track these disappearances to him.

Edward was never an arrogant person, so he never believed that all his precautions were enough to prevent such a thing. Furthermore he never underestimated other wizards-especially for aurors like Mad-eye Moody.

Who knows when a talented and experienced auror will trace all these missing people back to him. Or even worse, if the Ministry of Magic suddenly decided to raid his house just like they did with the Malfoys.

So, after much deliberation, he decided to move his gate and his laboratory to a new base located on the moon.

So, after taking his suitcase with the Extension Charm, he activated the Gate of World and disappeared from the room, along with the gate itself.

If there was a telescope looking at the moon, then astrologists would discover a massive silver gate appearing, then a young man holding a suitcase appearing from the gate.

The first thing Edward did before transporting to the moon was placing a Bubble-Head Charm on his head, which provided him with oxygen to breath.

Then, he waved his hand to use a Gravity Charm personally created by Edward himself. He managed to do so after studying the gravity-resistant tree noted in the book [Goshawk's Guide to Herbology]. A wizard in Nepal had an in depth study of this plant and Edward made a personal visit to him to discuss this plant.

Another thing that inspired this spell was the enchantments that the Weasley Twins used to make the Anti-Gravity Hats jokes items in the canon timeline.

So, after using the Gravity Charm in order to walk properly in the room, Edward used the Incendio Charm to heat up his surroundings, then he headed to the Dark side of the moon and used Earth magic to dig a deep tunnel.

One of Edward's major achievements since coming to this world was his understanding of Elemental Magic. To Edward, wizards are people that use Fireball, Ice Spear and Earth Spike. So, he spent a lot of time modifying spells like Incendio, Aguamneti, and Defodio into elemental magic.

Edward went as far as recreating many of the jutsus from Naruto and a few elemental spells from DND from his previous life.

According to Edward's current ability, his most powerful type of magic is first elemental, then spatial magic due to his in depth study of the Gate of World, and lastly, transfiguration.

However, the last one was not due to his effort, but a result of all his biological experiments. Throughout the years, he has dissected so many magical and non-magical animals that he can easily remember their anatomical structures with his Perfect Memory, then recreate them through Transfiguration.

After digging a cave deep underground somewhere on the moon and recovering it, Edward first placed an Extension Enchantment on the cave; then he transferred all the rooms in his suitcase into the cave.

He placed a Gravity Enchantment in the cave, and used any magical plants to create a living environment. Whether it was temperature, gravity, oxygen level, he recreated the living environment of Earth through , he chose a room to place the Gate of World.

After spending a few days placing countless Protective Enchantments around this base, Edward then continued his experiment.

A few weeks then passed and he had to stop what he was doing because he received a message from his house-elf Momo.

In the past few weeks, he had managed to set up the experiment to observe the Life Code of magical creature fetuses. However, this process would take some time, so he focused on finding the specific substance of the werewolf bit that was capable of perfectly altering the Life Code of any individual.

As for the reason he stopped his experiment was because he received news through a Two-Way Mirror. The reason that she did not report directly to Edward was because this new base was hidden even from the house-elf.

The news that he received was that Hagrid actually took Harry Potter to Gringotts to acquire money.

Edward was very interested in the Philosopher's Stone as he believed it would play a great role in his future. So, he must get it to study. And the perfect time to do so was when Hagrid first took it out from Gringotts.

After apparating back to Earth and to Diagon Alley, Edward placed a Disillusionment Charm on himself, he waited on a corner for Hagrid to leave the bank.

Fortunately, he did not have to wait long as Hagrid soon came out of Gringotts looking very suspicious. Unfortunately for Edward, he soon discovered a few wizards disguised in normal clothes that were secretly following Hagrid.

It was then he realized that Dumbledore must have back up plans for the stone; after all, even if he trusted Hagrid, the stone was too important to leave it to him alone.

As such, Edward knew that it was impossible to acquire the stone now. However, he did not mind as he still had the opportunity back at Hogwarts.

Chapter 14

September 1, 1991

Today was Edward's first day as a professor. After leaving his base on the moon, he changed into a new suit designed personally by Madam Malkin, took his suitcase and Apparated in the Dark Forest. ?

At first Edward wanted to take the train in order to relive his time in school and also see Harry Potter, but he gave up the idea as he lost interest and considered doing so a waste of time.

After appearing in the Dark Forest, Edward floated in the air and flew in the direction of the castle. Edward can be a very arrogant person sometimes. Since he knew that Voldemort discovered a way to use magic to fly unsupported, he wanted to do it as well. And he succeeded.

By combining the Levitation Charm with his Gravity Charm, he can use unsupported flight easily.

After flying a few meters, he saw someone waiting for him on the ground, so he landed. Then, he saw a person the same size of a toddler standing there; it was Professor Filius Flitwick.

"Professor Flitwick, it is good to see you."

"Edward my boy, it's been more than five years since I last laid eyes on you. Where have you been?"

After the greeting, Edward lowered himself to give his favorite professor a hug. "Well, professor, I've been everywhere around the world."

"Now that we are colleagues, you can just call me Filius. Now, tell me all about your adventures. I am sure that you have learned a great deal of things."

Edward nodded while discussing his travel with Filius. At the same time, the two of them headed to the castle while talking.

As a matter of fact, the relationship between Edward and Filius is actually very close. For one, he was a Ravenclaw, so the professor was his Head House during his time in school.

Another reason was due to their study of the Dark Arts.

Edward was a very talented wizard, so he was loved by all his teachers-especially by his dean.

One day, Edward went to Filius and told him about the fact that he was going to study dark magic and needed his guidance. Filius refused at first, but once Edward explained his views on how dark magic should not be feared, but studied with great precautions in order to understand it, Filius hesitated.

Of course, what really changed his mind was the fact he knew that he could not change Edward's mind even if he refused to teach him, So, Filius figured out it would be better for Edward to learn under his supervision.

So, the two of them began to study the Dark Arts together. However, Filius had many rules as conditions. For example, Edward has to use the Patronus Charm before every session to show that he was not totally corrupted by the Dark Arts.

Additionally, they have to take a 2 week break every once in a while. And during that time, both of them were forbidden to use any form of dark magic.

As a result of this partnership, the two of them co-wrote and published many papers in the category of Defense Against the Dark Arts. And it was all due to their in-depth understanding of dark magic. As a result of their papers, the two of them are very high level members of the Dark Force Defense League, and hold real power there.

Of course their partnership hit a little trouble when it was discovered by Dumbledore. However, Filius defended Edward and they continued their study until he graduated.

A few minutes later, Edward was led to the High Table of the teachers in the Great Hall. After spending a few hours talking to the other teachers and reminiscing about his time in school, the other students entered the Great Hall.

Following which, the first year entered. The Sorting Hat did his little song, and Edward was more than happy to sing along with it.

Then, it was the turn of the Sorting Ceremony. First was Hanna Abbot, then it was Susan Bones, Edward's cousin.

After the Sorting Hat was placed on top of Susan's head, it started talking to himself:

"Let me see. You are very magically talented, and it seemed that you were properly trained by a very powerful wizard. That person seemed to have instilled in you the love for knowledge and wisdom, so Ravenclaw is an option.

"Your desire to be acknowledged by that person as a great witch can also be considered a lofty ambition, so Slytherin is also possible. However, your magical abilities are acquired through hard work and dedication, so 'HUFFLEPUFF'"

Meanwhile, at the High Table, Edward waved to his cousin after she was assigned to her house. He secretly sighed as she seemed to follow the same path as the canon timeline.

He thought with all the training he did for Susan when she was young that things might turn differently.

Then, the Sorting Ceremony proceeded just like it did in the canon timeline. After Harry Potter was placed on Gryffindor ,many people applauded out loud. Even Dumbledore-who only symbolically applauded the other students-started to applaud Potter out loud.

Professor Babbling noticed that Edward was slowly clapping without a care, so she asked; "Mr. Bones, you don't seem to be excited about Mr. Potter's arrival into the Wizarding World. Are you perhaps worried that the Savior will take your place as the most famous person in the Wizarding World?"

Chapter 15

Edward turned his head to see all the professors looking at him; then he gave Professor Babbling a speechless look. The two of them were actually very close; however, Professor Babbling is what some people in his past life referred to as a "messy bitch". She just loves to create drama.

However, Edward was used to this by now, so he just answered her: ?

"I have always found the idea that Harry Potter is the savior of the Wizarding World very odd or off putting!"

"What is so odd about it? If it was not due to Mr. Potter, You-Know-Who would never be killed, thus ending the war," replied Professor Babbling with a frown on her face.

"Well, let me put it this way. When Potter supposedly killed Voldemort, he was nothing but a one year old infant that probably had not even had his magic riot yet. So, there is no way that he was powerful enough to accomplish such a thing."

"Everyone knows that it was his mother who sacrificed herself, thus casting a powerful magic protection spell that protected Harry. Then, when You-Know-Who casted the Killing Curse on him, it backfired, killing him in the process," replied Hagrid, who was sitting not too far.

"Yes, you are correct," nodded Edward. "But here lies the problem, why is it that Lily Potter is not considered the Savior of the Wizarding World? But instead it is her son-who probably could not even use a proper Levitation Curse yet-is considered the Savior?"

The High Table of all the Professors instantly became quiet. However, Edward was not finished talking:

"I have always been curious about what happened that night and have investigated it quite clearly. The only reason that Mr. Potter survived that night because his mother used a very ancient magic to protect him: the magic of love.

"You know, ancient magic is a truly wonderful thing; it is an intrinsic form of magic that is part of the universe, a fundamental part of reality. A dragon or troll's magic resistant skin or scale is considered ancient magic as they are innate, and love is also a form of ancient magic.

"According to my research, no wizard can actively control ancient magic. Only by doing an act of pure selflessness, a pure act of sacrifice can some wizards use ancient magic. In the past few hundred years, only Lily Potter has managed to actually use this form of magic. Even the Unspeakables in the Department of Mystery-who have been studying the magic of love even before the Ministry of Magic was created-could not use ancient magic.

"Yet, Lily Potter could. So, shouldn't such a witch be lauded and praised as the Savior of the Wizarding World? Shouldn't she be written in our history as her noble sacrifice was the true reason that peace was brought to the wizarding world?"

(AN: the thing about ancient magic is actually real as I discovered it on a website called Harry Potter Lexicon. Google it if you want to learn more)

After a brief moment of silence, Professor Flitwick then asked: "Then, why do you think that she was not chosen as the Savior of the Wizarding World?"

Edward looked at him. "Isn't it obvious? No matter how amazing she was, it does not change the fact that she is Lily Evans, the muggle born witch."

The table once again became quiet. Meanwhile, Snape-who was sitting at the end of the table-secretly clutched his hand under his black robe.

"Nonsense, Professor Bones," suddenly said Professor McGonagall who had just finished with the Sorting Hat Ceremony and who was secretly listening.

"The reason that Harry Potter became the Savior was both because he is alive and because of the Prophecy that foretold the downfall of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Name by his hand," continued Professor McGonagall after taking her own seat.

"Professor, in my experience, it is often easier to make the dead into martyrs. After all, they could not ask anything of the living. As for your arguments of the Prophecy, how many people were truly aware of such a prophecy? Let alone believe it?

"And even if what you say is correct, this should not stop Lily Evans from truly getting the recognition that she deserves? Frankly speaking, I do not think that one mere memorial statue of her in Godric's Hollow is enough to commemorate what she has done for the Wizarding World."

The table returned to a momentarily silence once again, however, this time, Dumbledore finally said something:

"Edward, I've always told you that the Wizarding World is not as bad as you think. Lily was a very loved witch, and by many people too. As for the reason that she did not receive the recognition that she deserved, it has nothing to do with her origin from non-magical parents.

"After the war, most wizards just wanted some sort of spiritual substance, and thought that they could repay her sacrifice by elevating her son to the status of a hero, a savior to be praised and looked up to."

Edward took a sip of his drink before answering calmly:

"One of things that most wizards felt to understand is that there are different types of discrimination. One does not need to openly say that they hate or despise muggle-born wizards to be counted as discrimination.

"Some forms of discrimination are more subtle, systematic, and sometimes, a person might not even be aware that their actions might be perceived as such. A perfect example of that is Arthur Weasley.

"He loves muggles and has no problem with them. On the contrary, he loves them and finds their ways of life, technology and cultures fascinating. And he would jump at the chance to ask them all sorts of questions given the opportunity.

"However, do you think that Arthur has even thought of the possibility that his actions were actually demeaning to muggles? That his over enthusiasm might be perceived as an insult? That his actions might make muggles feel like they are a rare piece of objects that is being studied?"

All the teachers had a pensive look on their faces. Most of them knew Arthur Weasley and knew that he would act exactly the way that Edward described him.

"The truth of the matter is the fact that all the wizards in the Wizarding World accepted the fact that a Potter-which is a very ancient and renowned magical family-as the Savior instead of the Muggle-born, first generation magical family of Evans is itself a problem.

"Not to mention that none of you sitting here actually questioned the oddity of the situation until I brought it. Don't you think that this is a problem itself? This mode of thinking?"

All the professors were a little ashamed after hearing these words as Edward was right. They never had such thoughts, and just accepted Harry Potter as the Savior.

After noticing the embarrassments of the professors, Edward added:

"No need to be embarrassed as I am not any better than any of you. Although I am aware of the situation, I actually never tried to do anything about it."

This sentence did make them feel better, so Professor Flitwick asked; "So, why did you not do anything about it?"

Edward then answered with a calm face: "Because me and the Bones family can greatly benefit from the rotten system of the Wizarding World."

Many people almost choked after hearing this, while the rest just sighed helplessly. Then, Headmaster Dumbledore stood up from his chair to say a few words to the students-who were staring at the High Table, confused about why they had to wait for so long.

Chapter 16

All the professors noticed that the students had a weird look on their faces. To be precise, it was a look of shock and confusion. They instantly knew that something was wrong, so they looked around to figure out what happened.

It turned out that Professor Babbling had secretly used the Amplifying Charm (Sonorus) during their conversation, so all the students overheard them. All the professors gave her a reprieving gaze, but she did not seem to mind. ?

The reactions of many students were different. The Weasley Twins just looked at each other before starting laughing. They totally agreed with how Edward described their father. Ron was mortified, so he lowered his head. As for Percy, he took out a quill and parchment and decided to write a letter to his mother and father talking about today's incident.

Draco Malfoy was sneering after hearing the conversation. Although he did not like the idea of Potter's mudblood mother being the savior of the Wizarding World, he was as happy that someone finally saw Harry Potter for who is: just an ordinary wizard, just like everybody else. He was no savior.

As for Harry Potter himself, he was quiet; not because someone said that he did not deserve to be the savior. No, Harry never believed for a second that he was special.

The reason that he became quiet was because he finally learned what happened to his parents the night he received the scar on his forehead. It turns out that his mother sacrificed her life in order to protect him.

'Maybe this professor is right. My mother is the one who deserves to be the Savior, not me,' he thought to himself.

One of the people most affected by this conversation was the little witch Hermione Granger. As a clever person, she realized that the Wizarding World is not just a mysterious and magical place full of wonder. It is a normal place, a normal civilized society-and one full of discrimination at that.

And in the future, she will have to struggle very hard to make a place for herself. She will have to work 3 times to 4 times harder in order to achieve the same result as a wizard from a pure-blood or half-blood family.

As a matter of fact, it was not just Hermione who came to this realization. Many of the muggle born wizards in the Great Hall came to this realization. Many of them have been in the wizarding world for quite some time now and they have noticed some things.

Before today, they convinced themselves that these things only happened at Hogwarts. And that, after graduation, when they go to the real world, things will be different; that their achievements will be based on their merits, not their background.

However, after hearing the conversation between the Professors, they realized that these problems are even more prominent in the wizarding World.

After Dumbledore walked to the speaking podium in the shape of an owl, he started speaking to the students:

"Students, you do not need to worry about things that do not concern you. The world is not as negative as one would like to believe as there are many great people in it who work tirelessly everyday to make it a better place. Furthermore, each and every one of you has the capacity to also make the Wizarding World a better place; it all depends on the choices you make in the future.

"Now, a few announcements before we can start eating, I'm sure that each one of you is starving…"

Then, he went on to warn them about the Room in the Third Floor, and that they were forbidden to use magic in the hallways or enter the Dark Forest. Then, he introduced Edward.

"Well, I would like to introduce your new Alchemy Teacher, Professor Edward Bones. Let him say a few words."

-Scene Break-

After Dumbledore introduced Edward, Hermione suddenly exclaimed: "That's Edward Bones?"

"You know him?" asked Harry.

"Yes, he is a very famous wizard, maybe as famous as you. When he was young, he was Head Boy, Prefect, Winner of the Barnabas Finkley Prize for Exceptional Spell-Casting, British Youth Representative to the Wizengamot, Gold Medal-Winner for Ground-Breaking Contribution to the International Alchemical Conference in Cairo, Wizarding Schools Potions Championship, and he is the youngest person to receive the title of Grand Sorcerer and Alchemist Grandmaster. He is one of my idols''

{AN: All of these titles and rewards are actually real, except for the Alchemist Grandmaster one-which I made up. Additionally, according to my research, Alchemy is the study of the four elements and the process of transforming metals into gold, and the search for a panacea, a remedy that would cure all maladies. For the sake of this fanfiction, let's decide that Alchemy is all those things mentioned above and the study of how to make magical items like the joke items that the Weasley sold in their Joke Shop.)

"Hermione, how do you know all these things?" asked Harry Potter.

"That's because I have read a book about the most celebrated wizards of the 20th century. Both Dumbledore and Edward Bones were in it.

Harry nodded his head, however, Ron Weasley-who had his head lowered suddenly said; "You should probably stay away from Edwards Bones."

"Oh, why is that?" asked Hermione, obviously displeased.

"I heard from my father that the Bones family advocates the use of black magic. They believe that dark magic is not something that should be feared, but studied it thoroughly in order to better understand how to defend against it. And many people in the Ministry agree with them. Of course Minister Fudge and Dumbledore strongly disagreed with them."

"What's wrong with Professor Edward's ideas?" asked Harry Potter.

"Don't you know? Replied Ron. "Dark magic can turn a person crazy and evil. My father even said that the Bones family wanted to unite many wizards together to study the Three Unforgivable Curses and create a Counter-Curse for them."

"What are the Three Unforgivable Curses?" asked Harry back.

This time however, it was Hermione who answered:

"The Three Unforgivable Curses are the three most cruel and sinister dark magic in the world. You-Know-Who used them a lot during the Wizarding War, killing and torturing many people. According to what I know, the scar on your head is due to one of the Unforgivable Curses, and Harry, you are the only person in history to have ever survived from the Unforgivable Curse."

"Now you understand how dangerous it is to study this kind of dark magic," said Ron.

"You should not talk bad about Mister Bones, he is a good person," said Neville Longbottom.

The Trio looked at him while wondering while he was defending the new professor. However, they did not ask as Edward had started to introduce himself.

Chapter 17

On the table of Hufflepuffs, as soon as Dumbledore finished introduced Edwards, someone immediately said:

"Susan, your surname is also Bones, are you related to this new Professor?"

Susan nodded her head, "Yes, he is my cousin."

"In that case, you must know him very well. So, what kind of person is he?"

"Well, I only have a few memories of him. However, I remember that he was very nice with me, always buying me toys and candy. However, he can be very strict sometimes when it comes to magic."

The person who asked the question nodded along with the other students of Hufflepuffs.

Meanwhile, Susan also took a trip down memory lane. As a matter of fact, she remembers a great deal of things about Edwards.

She remembered that when she was four years old, her cousin fed her some kind of weird potion, then she had her first magic riot. Then, from then on, before bed, she would be placed in a special room in the house.

After entering the room, she would stimulate many accidental magic bursts or magic power riots (as referred to by her cousin) without her control, over and over again. At first she was confused why she had to do such a thing, however, later her aunt explained to her that this room was designed specifically for her by her cousin in order for her to create a magic power riot.

According to her aunt, Amelia, all wizards have a magic core inside the body that holds their magic powers. By constantly depleting her magic power everyday and allowing it to replenish itself at a young age, it will make it easier for her to control her magic later on; By that time, magic will be like another limb to her, easily controlled and wielded.

When Susan was 6 years old, her cousin graduated from Hogwarts and left to travel the world, so she rarely saw him from then on. Of course, she would receive letters and a gift every Christmas and every birthday.

On her 8th birthday, she received a wand and a magical book personally created by Edward. The book contained a lot of his understanding of magic. However, it was hard for Susan to understand some of the things inside. Fortunately, this book was not an ordinary one.

The book was an alchemy product enchanted with a powerful Memory Charm. When learning a specific spell from the book, she would enter Edward's memory and relive all his understanding and experience of practicing said spells. Then, her aunt will supervise her to practice the spells for at least two hours a day, everyday.

(AN; Similar to how Tom Riddle's Diary could show his memory back at Hogwarts, but even more powerful.)

This lasted for 3 years until she reached the age to attend Hogwarts. As a result of such training, Susan has grown to love magic and practice hard everyday-even without her aunt supervision.

Susan did not know how special she was until she met a few people on the train. She learned from them that they did not know any magic, while she started to practice spells in the third grade already.

-Scene Break-

After Dumbledore introduced Edward, he walked in front of the students to say a few words.

"Some of you may already know me, as for the ones who do not, hello, I am Edward Bones, your future Professor of Alchemy. First thing to know is the fact that since my class is an elective, only Third Grades and above can take it."

(AN: According to my research, Hogwarts does offer Alchemy classes, however, it is only when enough students are interested in the class, and it is only available to 6th and 7th graders.)

"My class does not require you to take either the O.W.L's exams or the N.E.W.T. However, what I will teach you are real skills that can change your lives, or even the entire Wizarding World. Well, let me give all of you a brief demonstration.

"You over there, the young lady with the Ravenclaw pin. Come to the front." Edward was pointing at a young woman at the Ravenclaw table.

She was at first surprised by the fact that she was called, however, she still followed his instruction and came to the front.

"What is your name?"

"P-Penelope Clearwater."

"A beautiful name. Can I borrow your pin badge for a few seconds?"

She nodded her head before handing him the blue pin badge with an Eagle on it. Edwards took it and gave a brief examination.

Then, he held it in both his hands and started muttering long and weird incantations from his mouth. His hand glowed light green. A few minutes later, he gave her back the pin badge. "Try it."

Penelope was at first confused, but she still placed the badge on her uniforms. Following which, she found herself floating in the air. At first, she was scared, then she soon got the hang of it.

So, Penelope started to fly around the hallway like one of the ghosts; she flew over all the tables as she had a smile on her face; she would even yell out loud. Meanwhile, all the students and professors were looking at her with wonder. Many students wished that it was either them or their houses that was chosen.

Of course the most surprised of these people was actually Dumbledore himself. As an alchemist, he knows what it takes to enchant a random object in a few minutes without a wand, and on the spot without any preparations; let alone enchanting them to be able to fly.

He could not do such a thing; As a matter of fact, the only person he knows who can do such a thing is his old friend, Nicolas Flamel

After flying for five minutes, the enchantment on the badge seemed to have run out, so Edward waved his hand and Penelope landed on the ground without problem, then she returned to her seat.

Despite having such an achievement in Alchemy, Edward was not proud of his ability. He has seen the movie Thor in his past life. Godking Odin was able to enchant a divine object like Mjolnir with a few words, and the enchantment was permanent. As for him, it took him a few minutes to enchant and it can only last five minutes.

If his plans manage to work, he will eventually meet these legendary characters. So, Edward did not become too proud because of his little accomplishments.

Chapter 18

All the students marveled at the scene that had just taken place. Then, they started clapping; it was a standing ovation. Meanwhile, there were different reactions about each grades

The 1st and 2nd years became upset, while the other students were pondering whether to take Edward's class. ?

The reason that some of them hesitate is because the Alchemy class does not offer O.W.L.'s and N.E.W.T. exams. So, they feared that taking such an elective might make their grades suffer as they will have to spend a lot of time there.

After the students calmed down, Edward said a few more words:

"Now, I have a few words for the muggle-born students. I am sure that after spending a few years in the magical world, all of you should have noticed the lack of entertainment. After all, the three most current fun activities of wizards include quidditch, wizard chess, and Yu-Gi-Oh Dueling Cards-which was invented by yours truly.

"However, what people do not know is that Yu-Gi-Oh was inspired by a muggle comic I read once when I was a child."

Many people were surprised by this revelation, so they paid more attention when they realized that Edward might say something important.

Of course, Edward lied. He did not know whether there was a Yu-Gi-Oh manga in this world. And even if there was, it was probably not created yet when he invented it in the Wizarding World.

"I am sure that all of you, at some time, wished that the magical world had things like television, movies, filming cameras, video games, Walkman or cd players. All types of things that you get to enjoy when you return home.

"So, if any of you take my class, I will endow you with the necessary knowledge and skills to invent the magical versions of these items."

"And things do not have to stop there. Whether it is some random ideas you saw in a comic or fictional novel, you can try to invent them through Alchemy. Who knows, maybe the next Grand Alchemist that revolutionized the Wizarding World is one of you."

After Edward finished his speech, people started to applaud again. This time, it was the muggle-born students that first began the applause, then other people followed.

However, the Slytherin table was not that enthusiastic about Edward's words. Nevertheless, they still showed some sign of respect.

The reason? Because their parents warned them to try to get the favor of Edward Bones. Due to his talents, many pure-blood families believe that Edward will be the next Dumbledore. Or better yet, the Next Dark Lord. So, they planned to get on his good side as soon as possible.

After Edward finished his introduction, he returned to his table. When he passed by Dumbledore, the latter whispered with the utmost gratitude, "Thank you, Edward."

To which, the former just nodded. In fact, Edward knew the reason that the headmaster thanked him so sincerely. It was because of his speech directed towards the muggle-born wizards.

Professor Babbling little stunts have greatly damaged these muggle-born students' courage and confidence towards the future. After all, they had just learned that their efforts might amount to nothing in the Wizarding World due to bloodline discrimination.

However, Edward's encouragement that they could be the next Grand Alchemist was further motivated as he pointed out the advantages that they have over pure blood or half blood wizards.

After Edward took his seat, he saw Professor Quirrell secretly looking at him. He could see that he was having trouble keeping the facade of a stuttering buffoon.

And Edward guessed that it was probably Voldemort that was not happy with either his rant about Lily Evans, or his encouragement of the Muggle-born wizards.

Or better yet, Voldy might be a little afraid of his talent; scared that he will reach a level of strength matching his. That would place a big hindrance in his plans after he managed to come back.

However, Edward did not care about him. In his current state, Voldemort is not a match for him. And he is confident that by the time he is resurrected, he will be way more powerful than him. And that is only if he allows him to resurrect.

-Scene Break-

Hermione and Harry were excited after hearing Edward' speech as they were more than familiar with all the things he listed. However, it was the first time that they have heard that the magical world did not have all these things.

"Do you know any of these things that Professors talked about? What exactly is a CD player?"

"It is something to listen to music," replied Harry while shoving a piece of chicken in his mouth. He has been starving ever since the train ride, but now he could finally eat something.

While the trio were eating and discussing, a ghost suddenly walked through their tables, almost scaring a few people.

"That's Headless Nick," said one student.

"I heard from a 7th year that Headless Nick used to be Nearly Headless Nick."

"How can someone who used to be nearly headless become Headless?" asked Seamus Finnegan.

"Well, let me explain," said Headless Nick. "My neck used to be almost cut off." Then, he showed the students how his head used to be, with only a little skin attached.

"Now, it can be completely removed," he then proceeded to completely remove his head.

"How is that possible? No magic can actually permanently damage a ghost as they are already dead.," said Ron Weasley.

"That may have been true previously," said Nick, who was holding his own head in his hand. "But when Professor Bones was in his school, he invented a spell that permanently hurt ghosts, and he used it to make me completely headless. Now, I am a proud member of the Headless Hunt."

Headless Nick was correct. When Edward was in school, he began to study the soul, and that eventually led to him studying ghosts. He promised Nearly Headless Nick that if he allowed him to study him, he would help become completely headless.

And Edward fulfilled his end of the bargain after finishing all the experiments he needed to do.

The dinner lasted a few hours before everyone left for their own destination. Edward was escorted by Filius to his own Professor Quarter.

After entering, he took a note from his coat that read:

"See me in the Dark Forest tonight. You owed me an explanation.

-Severus Snape.

Chapter 19

Later that night, Edwards left his own room and headed to the Forbidden Forest. After arriving there, he saw a magical mark guiding him somewhere, so he followed it until he discovered Snape waiting for him.

He still had that same expressionless look on his face, while wearing a dark cloak making him look like a bat.

"Edward bones, it's been more than five years, and you have yet to show me the final proof."

"What are you worried about? Didn't I already show you that my words were true?" replied Edward with a rather calm look on his face.

"Yes, but we are still missing the final piece of the puzzle. Do not forget that you are also under a magical contract."

"Fine, I'll show it to you."

Then, with a wave in his hand, Edward and Snape disappeared from the Forbidden Forest.

-Scene Break-

When Edward was in the 6th year, he had an interesting conversation with Snape in his office. At that time, Severus had only been teaching at Hogwarts for a few years.

After entering his office, Edward handed him a piece of paper; it was a magical contract.

After reading the contract, Snape sneered before saying, "Are you fooling with me, Mr. Bones?"

According to the contract, once Snape signed it, Edward would have access to all his magical knowledge-including both Charms and Potions. All the spells and potions created or improved by Snape would belong to him.

Snape would never accept such a thing.

Edward was not mad at the professor's words. He knew that Severus Snape was a very talented individual. And as such, he must have his own pride and dignity.

"Professor, there is no need to be angry. Just wait until you hear what I have to say."

"Go on, Mr. Bone. However, I hope that you will not waste both of our time," replied Snape with a cold look on his face.

After organizing his words for a few seconds, Edward then elaborated:

"When my parents died, I became fascinated with death. I started to wonder whether there was any kind of magic that could bring death back to life. Unfortunately, there was none. Or at least, none I could use.

"So, I decided to create one of my own. I have studied the concept of death for many years and I have discovered something fascinating.

"Death can be divided into two aspects: the body and the soul. Once either of those two things have a problem, then people or animals die. After further investigation, I realized that the majority of deaths are due to the body as there is very little magic that can actually affect the soul. Well, to be precise, the soul is one of the few things that are actually nearly immortal. Even the Killing Curse does not actually affect the soul.

"After this discovery, I started to wonder if I could recreate the body of my parents, then place their souls back into their bodies, maybe I can bring them back."

Snape's breathing became rapid for a few seconds before he managed to calm himself down. "That is preposterous. Even a Grand Alchemist like yourself should be aware that it is impossible to recreate a perfect body, let alone the issues regarding the soul."

Edward nodded his head:

"You are correct. Even with all my knowledge of alchemy, I cannot do such a thing, yet. However, the science and technology of muggles can do such a thing. Through DNA cloning, they can perfectly rebuild a human body.

"Of course when I visited the muggle world, this technology was years from being perfected. However, after I controlled some of the smartest of them and forced them to work together, the speed of the process has greatly reduced."

(AN; The first clone sheep was created in 1996, while the first human was in 2002. However, there is no proof that a real human clone was created in 2002.)

Severus took a deep look in Edward's eyes. Unfortunately for him, the other party's Occlumency was even more profound than him.

"Even if what you say is the truth, what about the issue of the soul?"

Edward smiled before continuing:

"Professor, it is quite easy to determine whether I am telling the truth. All you have to do is visit the muggle company that I am in control of.

"As for the issue of the soul, well. I also investigate this aspect as well. And the answer I came up with was one of the Deathly Hallows, the Resurrection Stone. With it, I could summon the souls of my parents from the clutches of Death itself and bring them back to life in their new bodies."

"Your story is still absurd, Mr. Bones," replied Snape. "Any wizards can tell you that the Deathly Hallows are nothing but a tale told to children right before bed."

"You are wrong, professor. The Hollows are real and I know the location of all three. Two of them-the Elder Wand and the Cloak of Invisibility-are in the hands of headmaster Dumbledore.

"As for the last one, well, due to the fact that it is currently protected by a very powerful dark magic, I could not take it. However, it is only a matter of time before it becomes mine."

Snape took a deep breath before saying; "Your story is interesting and all, Mr. Bones, but what does it have to do with me?"

"Oh, professor, there is no need to feign ignorance. I know a great deal of things that I should not know. For example, your rivalry with James Potter and his group, the fact that the Invisible Cloak used to belong to James himself before he entrusted it for Dumbledore after his death.

"More importantly, I know of your love for a certain green-eyed little witch. So, I am confident that you are fully aware of what I am implying."

Snape stares at Edward while secretly holding his wand, pondering whether to take drastic actions. However, he did not do so.

That night, he apparated to a secret company in the muggle world. After checking tha Edward was telling the truth, he signed the contract the very next day.

-Scene Break-

Back to present time, Edward apparated him and Snape to the Gaunt's Family Shack, where the Resurrection Stone was located. After spending more than half hour to temporarily disable all the protection that Voldemort placed on the house, he retrieved the ring.

As soon as Snape saw the ring, he recognized the stone on top of it. He has spent the past seven years researching every single detail about the stone.

With a look of yearning, he reached out to take it. Fortunately for him, Edward caught his hand before he managed to touch it.

"Do you want to die?"

"Forgive me," replied Snape. "I simply could not resist myself,"

"Well, you would not be the only one."

After that, the two of them left the Shack and Edward reactivated all the previous protection.

Outside of the Shack, Edwards looked deeply in Snape's eyes before saying:

"Severus, you are not to tell anyone about this!"

"I know how to keep a secret."

"Severus, you seem to not understand," replied Edward with a deep bloodlust in his eyes. "I have my plans for this ring, and if you were to ruin them by opening your mouth, then I can guarantee you a one way voyage to meet your lovely Lily. Do you understand me?"

Severus' heart skipped a beat as he took a half step back. The only time has seen such powerful bloodlust was in the eyes of his former master. So, he knew that Edward was not joking when he said these words.

"I will swear an unbreakable oath that I will not reveal anything."

"That's good."

That night, Edward returned to the castle after Snape swore the oath. However, while walking back to his own room, he felt someone shadowing him.

"I know you are here, so you might as well show up."

Chapter 20

After Edward said these words, a white and illusory shadow showed up in front of him. At first it was in the shape of a white ball, then it turned into a figure; to be exact, it was a beautiful woman floating a few inches from the ground.

This woman had waist-length hair, with a scholarly, intellectual or cultured air about her. As a result of this, she can appear to be prideful. However, her beauty more than made up for this flaw.

"Helena, how have you been?" asked Edward with a smile on his face, showing his joy at seeing her.

"I would have been better if you did not abandon me for more than 5 years." replied the ghost of Helena Ravenclaw with a calm look on her face.

"Before I left, I specifically warned you that this would happen, so you cannot blame me for this."

"So, you're telling me that with your ability, you could not just apparate to see me?"

"You know that it is impossible to Apparate directly in Hogwarts."

"So, you could not Apparate in the Forbidden Forest, then sneak in to see me? Or better yet, just make your house-elf apparate you."

Edward smiled stiffly after hearing this, while also appearing a little embarrassed.

"Let's not talk about the past. What matters now is that I am back and we can spend all the time together while I am a professor."

Then, Edward took out his wand and pointed at her.

"Corporeal Body," chanted Edward. Following which, Helena's transparent ghost body slowly turned into flesh and blood. From her skin all the way to her hair, and even her 10th century clothes turned real.

After that, Edward embraced her in his arms, then gently kissed her in her soft and red lips, turning their conversations into a deep and passionate kiss.

"There is no need to focus too much on the past. Now that I am here, we can make up for all the time we missed."

"Hmph, you are lucky that I found you very charming, otherwise, this would not be the end of things," replied Helena with a soothing voice and a blush on her face.

Then the two of them started kissing like they were two lovers separated for countless years, and yet the passion still remains between them.

However, midway through their snogging session, they heard the sounds of footsteps approaching, so they separated, reluctantly.

Edward could guess that it was Filch doing a night tour to ensure that no students were actually up pass the curfews, but he was not happy despite knowing that this caretaker was actually doing his job.

So, he took out his wand and with a wave of it, he placed a Disillusionment Charm on the two of them. Then, Edward floated in the air while still embracing Helena; then he flew to his own Professor Lounge in the castle.

That night, he and Helena spend a wonderful evening together. The two of them expressed their emotions through pure physical actions.

You would think that Helena-who was a witch born and lived in the 10th century-would be quite reserved when it comes to physical intimacy. Unfortunately, she has been slowly corrupted by Edward over the years.

In some ways, she was more enthusiastic than him.

The next day, Edward woke up early. However, he did not find Helena sleeping next to her after checking.

"It seemed that the power of the Corporeal Body Charm I placed on her ran out early. Hmm, I should probably do something about the duration. However, she did not have to leave without mentioning something to me. Is this her way of saying that she is still mad about the past five years,' thought Edwards secretly.

After that, he took a shower and went to the Great Hall in order to grab something to eat. His first class did not begin until a few days later.

However, midway through, he saw one of the first year looking around; he seemed to be waiting or searching for somebody.

As soon as Edward approached, the person's seemed to light up and rushed towards him with great excitement.

"Mr. Longbottom, what can I do for you?

"Professor, I would like to give you these?" Then he proceeded to hand Edward two packages.

"My grandmother sent you the first one, while I saved enough money for the second present. This is to thank you for all you have done for my parents. We know that this is probably not enough, but this is the best we can do to express our gratitude."

Edward looked at the two gifts; one was a book, while the other was a bag of candy.

"Thank you, Mr. Longbottom. Furthermore, the price of a gift does not matter, only the intention behind it.

After that, Neville thanked him again before leaving. However, midway through, he met with Harry, Ron, and Hermione who overheard his conversation. So, they asked him about it, and Neville replied without hesitation.

"After the death of You-Know-Who, my parents were tortured through the Cruciatus Curse by Bellatrix Lestrange, resulting in them losing their minds. At one point, they could not even recognize me.

"However, Professor Bones created a healing magic that basically cured them. Although they have not completely recovered, now they can recognize me and my grandmother, and can even function normally. The only problem is that they could not use magic yet. However, according to Professor Bones' treatment, they should be fine in a few years."

The Trio were surprised; not just because of Edward's accomplishment, but the fact that Neville's parents were through so much suffering and pain.

As for Edward, he went to eat his breakfast. However, during the whole process, he was thinking about Neville's parents.

One time in school, he started a study on the relationship between the Mind, Body, Memories and Soul.

According to science, memories should be located in the brain. However, as a transmigrator, he retained all the memories from his past life. Meaning that memories are also related to the soul.

Additionally, he also wondered about the correlation between the mind, soul and memories. After months of research, he realized that the perfect subject for his experiments were the patients at the St Mungo Hospital-especially the ones whose minds became damaged through magic.

These patients often have trouble with both their minds or thinking, and with their memories. So, Edward used his family connection to spend an internship at St Mungo's hospital in order to study these patients. As a matter of fact, he went as far as paying a visit to Gilderoy Lockhart and learned about Memory Charm (Obliviate) from him.

And his research was a great success. He found the correlation between the mind, body, memories and soul. In order to repay these people for being his experimental subject-even though it was not voluntary-he created much healing magic to help them and their families.

While Edward was eating, he received a voice transmission from Severus Snape. This was one of the magic that he also created after modifying the Sonorus Charm. It was very useful for secret conversations.

"Last night, I forgot to tell you that there were some problems with the DNA clones that your muggle company created."

"Is that so? Then, let's visit there later and I will check it out."

"As you wish."

Chapter 21

After having his breakfast, Edward went on to prepare for the first day of class. Due to the fact that he was so engrossed with his research most of the summer, he was quite behind in his preparations.

After making sure that all the materials needed for his Alchemy class were prepared, he then focused on the books for the class. Lucky for him, he had already written the textbook, just needed to print the book itself.

Afterwards, Edward went to meet with Deputy Headmistress Minerva McGonagall. She handed him a list of all the students that have already signed up for his class.

This list was quite extensive. Although Edward guessed that his class would be popular based on the stunt that he did yesterday, he did not think that it would be this popular.

Moreover, a lot of the people who signed up are in fact muggle-born wizards. It seemed that yesterday' speech did have quite an impact on them.

"It seems that I have to print out more books and get more materials. Luckily, I am not the one paying for all the resources that will be wasted in all the trial and errors these students will go through," muttered Edward to himself after seeing the long list.

Unfortunately for him, Professor McGonagall overheard him and gave him a strict stare. Edward was then a little embarrassed as Minerva, as the Deputy Headmistress, will be the one worrying about the finances of the school.

As for Dumbledore himself, he seemed to leave everything in the control of McGonagall-unless something happens that she judged she could not decide or take the responsibility for.

Well, if it was up to Edward, she would be the Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. And it is not just because she is already in charge of the entire school.

After handling all the things required for his class, Edward went for a slight tour in the castle. After being gone for five years, he still missed many parts of it. Afterward, he went to visit Hagrid.

Back in school, Edward and Hagrid have been very close friends. At first, he approached him in order to get access to all the resources of the Forbidden Forest. But soon enough, he became quite close with the half giant due to his gentle and na?ve nature.

Their friendship reached a peak after he taught Hagrid his invented spell, "Nature Voice", which allowed him to communicate with magical animals. For Hagrid-who loves magical animals more than anything else-this spell was more precious than any amount of Galleons.

By the time Edward finished talking with Hagrid, it was already night time. So, he went to the Forbidden Forest at the same spot that he met Snape last night. Then, the two of them apparated to a very secret building in the muggle world.

The room was full of scientists of different ages, gender, and ethnicity. At first these people were surprised by Edward and Snape' sudden appearance, then they soon calmed down as they are used to these people's mode of sudden appearance.

Then, many of them saluted Edward; this was both because he was the boss behind this operation, and also because of his vast knowledge.

The majority of these scientists are some of the smartest people in the world, so they have their own pride. Even if Edward forced them to work together, it did not mean that they would respect him.

However, all of this changed when they realized that Edward was as if not more knowledgeable than them-especially in the field of Anatomy and Biology.

As a person who aspires to travel across countless universes and dimensions, Edward knew the importance of Science. So, with his perfect memory and high IQ, he studied many fields.

Not to mention that sometimes, looking at things from a scientific point of view can help his magic research. Adding to that, many of the spells he created are either based on scientific principles or inspired by scientific ideas.

After arriving in this secret research lab, Edward was escorted to a specific room. There were three people naked and floating in a very large glass tube with green liquids in it.

Of these three people, two were women and one was a man. The first two people were actually Edward's parents: Edgar Bones and his wife, Johana Bones.

"AN: I could not find the name of Edgar's wife, so I chose a name for her.)

As for the last woman, of course it was Harry Potter's mother, Lily Potter. To be precise, they were clones of them.

After looking at the calm and peaceful look on these clones, Edward asked the Chief Scientist in charge of this particular project:

"What is the problem with them?"

"According to our findings, none of these clones can live for more than a year before dying," replied a white hair old man.

"Is it due to gene collapse?" asked Edward with a frown on his face.

"Yes, sir."

Edward nodded with a pensive look on his face. Snape approached him with his usual somber look, "Do you have a solution?"

Chapter 22

After a few seconds of thinking, he replied: "Why don't you fix the problems yourself?"

However, Snape just looked at him plainly before answering: "There is no need to mock me. If I could solve the problem myself, I would not have asked you!"

"Why can't you solve the problem yourselves?" continued Edward.

"Isn't it obvious, Mr. Bones. I do not understand any of these muggles' so-called science and technology."

"Why don't you solve the problem using magic?" asked Edward back while looking directly into Snape's eyes.

"What do you mean?" asked Severus with a confused look on his face. "If you have something to say, please be blunt."

"You are an excellent potion master, have you thought about using magic potions to solve the problem?"

Snape had a pensive look on his face for more than half a minute before he asked: "How would I go about doing that?"

"Simple," replied Edward with a smile on his face. "Since we know that the problem lies with the clone's DNA, what you have to do is invent a potion that stabilizes the DNA.

"You can acquire a bunch of magical herbs or plants, then have muggle prisoners eat them and observe the different effects on their bodies-especially the DNA. Then, with your expertise as a Potion Master, it should be quite easy for you to create a potion that can stabilize the clone's DNA after a few trial and errors."

Severus Snape took a few seconds before calmly nodding in acknowledgement of the idea. However, despite his serious face, Edward swore that he saw sparkles in Snape's eyes after hearing his idea. Or maybe, it was just in his head.

After this brief conversation, Severus left in order to prepare for the potion. Meanwhile, Edward was thinking of something completely different.

He walked to one of the clones and took out his wand, "Resero Codevita". Then, the Life Code of these clones appeared in front of him. This spell was the result of his research in the last month during vacation.

It allowed him to access the Life Code of any human, wizard, or animal without any machines or applying countless ocular spells on himself.

(AN: As you can imagine, this is not a canon spell, but one created for this fiction. I thought that I would use Latin in order to make the story more authentic, but you guys can tell me whether to continue doing so or just use English words like in the previous chapters.)

As expected, the Body Section of these people's Life Code was as unstable as their DNA. However, Edward was not paying attention to this.

What he was wondering about was about the fact none of the clones actually had a magic core and magic powers; so technically speaking, they were muggles.

After their souls are placed back on their bodies, would something change or would they remain the same?

According to Edward's understanding, bloodline was responsible for granting wizards magic powers, and none of these clones had any bloodline according to their Life Codes. Additionally, a person' soul is connected to their bloodlines?

So, would they regain their magical connections after their soul returned to their bodies? After all, souls have been seen to perform magic. A perfect example of that was when the souls of Harry Potter's parents and Cedric Diggory managed to use magic for a brief moment when Voldemort tried to kill Harry Potter in the grave after his resurrection.

Another example is the fact that Voldemort was able to use some sort of magic to possess Quirrell's body while he was still in the shape of a soul.

If it is proven that the soul can indeed use magic, Edward then wondered whether a muggle would acquire magical powers after the soul of a wizard occupied his body?

Although Edward has deep research in the soul, he never actually thought of these questions until now. Unfortunately, for him, it will take quite a while before he finds the answers to the questions. His study of the Life Code has just begun and he has a great deal of things to learn.

After dealing with the problems at the Cloning Research Lab. Edward returned to the castle. He first tried to find Helena, however, he did not see her as she seemed to be avoiding him.

Then, he took the opportunity to read the book that Neville gifted him this morning. This was a book about Herbology. After reading it, Edward discovered that this was a very old book and a very precious one too; he guessed that it might be one of the family heirlooms of the Longbottom family.

This book includes the names of some very old and extinct magical herbs and plants, and their functions. It even describes other herbs that can be used as replacement for the extinct one, and more importantly, possible theories on how to actually re-cultivate these lost herbs.

In general, this book was quite informative to Edward.

However, he was actually quite surprised that he did not have this book in his collection. During his days as a thief, he also visited the Longbottom family. Of course due to their relationship, he did not really steal anything and chose to copy all their books.

Surprisingly though, he did not have this book. It was then that Edward realized that maybe these families may have kept their most precious things somewhere else-possibly in Gringotts.

'Maybe I should pay a visit to Gringotts one of these days,' secretly thought Edward to himself. Then, he fell asleep after reading the book. He wanted to go to bed early as tomorrow was his first day as a professor.

Chapter 23

The next day, Edward got ready and went to his first class. He was teaching 3rd years first, while he had another class in the afternoon and the rest of them were scattered throughout the week.

After entering the class, Edward saw all his students were already there waiting for him.

"Good morning, class."

"Good morning, Professor," replied all the students in the class in unison.

Edward then took out his wand, and with a wave of it, the pile of books on his desk floated from their places and each student had one book flying to them. The books were called:

"Introduction to Alchemy, written by Edward Bones."

After each students had a book of their own, Edward started to introduce the study of Alchemy:

"Alchemy is composed of two categories: the first one is the study of the four elements and their composition, the study of the transmutation of metals into gold, and the search of a panacea rumor to be able to cure any malady.

"The second category is the study of the invention of magic items. This class will only focus on the second category as only some of the most powerful Alchemists have the ability to study the first category, not to mention the amount of resources needed to do so.

"Professor, can you turn metals into gold? After all, you are a Grand Alchemist," suddenly asked one student, who did not raise his hand.

Edward looked over at the person who asked the question, and saw that it was two of them.

"You guys must be the Weasley Twins!"

"Have you heard of us?" asked both Fred and George at the same time.

"Of course," replied Edward. "Professor McGonagall did warn me about you two's antics. Additionally, I knew your brother Bill when I was in school. Although I was two years older than him, we often talked and he mentioned some of the things you guys have done back home."

"Fred, it seems that our legendary escapades are known far and wide," proclaimed one of the twins while looking at the other.

"That's true, George. Even the famous Edward Bones knows about them."

"Okay, you two need to calm down so that I can continue with the class."

"But Professor, you have not answered the question," said another student. But this time, it was one from Ravenclaw.

"I will answer the question, however, from now on, if anyone has a question or wishes to say something, please raise your hand first."

All the students quieted down and began to listen. After organizing his words, Edward continue:

"Yes, I have managed to turn all kinds of metals into gold. Unfortunately, this change has never been permanent. It can only last for up to 6 months. According to my knowledge, there is only one Alchemist alive that is capable of doing permanent change of matter."

"Yes, Mr. Davies, any question?"

"Is that Alchemist Professor Dumbledore?" asked Roger Davies from Ravenclaw.

"No, it is not the headmaster. And if any of you are curious, go find the answer in the library. Now, let us get back to class."

"In order to make any magic items, you first need to understand all the different materials and how conductive they are, and how to process them. However, this aspect of Alchemy is pure memorization, and we will deal with the procession another day.

"Today, I will guide you to the creation of your first Alchemical Item."

With a wave of Edward's hand, two things appeared in front of each student. One of them was a circular plate, while the other resembled a quill-like object.

"Who among you knows the Protego Charm, raise your hand?"

Only three people in the entire class actually raised their hands: the Weasley Twins and Cedric Diggory.

"I completely forgot that under Minister Fudge's rule, the education at Hogwarts has been quite subpar recently. Well, you guys should know the Levitation Charms, right? If I remember correctly, that is the first spell that you learn in the first year."

All the students nodded their heads.

"Okay, what I need all of you to do is to take your Enchanting Quills, and write the incantations for the Levitation Charm-Wingardium Leviosa-on the circular piece of metal. Remember, when you are writing these words, do not forget to remember the feeling you have when you actually use the spell."

After saying these words, Edward did a demonstration to the students; he engraved the word [Wingardium Leviosa] on the metal. Following which, the metal plate started to levitate on its own.

The students became excited and decided to give it a try. Unfortunately, they soon realize that things were more difficult than they imagined.

For once, the enchanting quill did not always write the words that they wanted it to. They had to concentrate deeply before it could function properly. Secondly, if the magic power was interrupted during the process of writing, then all the previously written words would be wiped away.

Not to mention that the students have to deal with certain resistance from the metal plate itself.

As such, Edward walked around the classroom, giving pointers and pointing out the mistakes the students made. However, despite the many failures, they seemed to be having fun.

By the end of class, many of the students managed to finish their engravings, thus making their metals plate levitate from the ground. Of course, the majority of them only levitated a few centimeters, while the best of them could only levitate a few inches.

After class, Edward did not give them parchment papers for homework, but gave them the metal plate and enchanting quill and asked them to practice on their own. Furthermore, he also asked them to learn the Protego Charm as this would be their next practice.

Chapter 24

After finishing his evening class, Edward finally had some free time for his own. So, he headed to the Restricted Area of the library to read; as this was one of the main reasons that he came back to Hogwarts.

On his way there, he started thinking about his future plans. According to Edward, his plan was to use his knowledge of the future to his benefit; and as such, he needs to interfere with the plot as little as possible. And if he does intervene, then, he must ensure that things proceed to a similar way, with only a few minor details changed.

This is one of the reasons that he forbade Snape from taking the Resurrection Stone or telling anyone about it. According to the canon timeline, this stone was one of the main reasons that led to Dumbledore's death, and Edward is not about to change that.

Personally, Edward has no real problem with Dumbledore. On the contrary, he admires him greatly.

He admires the fact that Dumbledore always refuses to use his power to his advantage. In the canon timeline, he let people like Fudge and Rita Skeeter walk all over him and his legacy, yet he did nothing to defend himself.

As one of the most powerful wizards of the modern time, he did not have to let his dignity be trampled on like this; and yet, it still happened. Edward himself knew that he could never be like Dumbledore.

A perfect example of this was the fact that after his rise, Rita Skeeter once wrote an article about him insinuating that he was a dark wizard that killed women and children. The next day after this article was released, Edward paid her a visit and instilled the fear of Merlin into her.

That same day, that article was removed and she issued a personal apology in the Daily Prophet for lying and writing fake news about Edward in order to draw more attention. Many people guessed that there was something shady behind Rita' sudden change of attitude, but there was no evidence and Rita herself refused to say anything more about the entire situation.

As a matter of fact, Edward is actually very grateful for Dumbledore as the headmaster can be considered his teacher.

After Dumbledore discovered that Edward was actually studying dark magic and that he could not stop him, he tried to divert his attention to something else. As such, he would secretly give him a bunch of precious books about Alchemy.

Some of them were even Dumbledore and Nicolas Flamel's personal notes containing their understandings, ideas, and experiments. One of the reasons that Edward was able to become a Grand Alchemist so quickly was due a lot to Dumbledore.

Unfortunately, the headmaster underestimated Edward's learning ability, so not only did he learn all the Alchemy knowledge he received, he still made rapid progress in his study of the dark arts.

Despite the teacher-student relationship that he has with Dumbledore, Edward still has no plans to save the headmaster.

Edward can foresee that it is only a matter of time before he becomes the most powerful wizard of this world. By then, he did not want someone else to challenge his power or decision at every turn. As such, Dumbledore must die.

As for Edward, even if he believed that most of the wizards in the Wizarding World are not worth anything, when combined together, they are still a powerful force to reckon with. And maybe, in his future travels throughout dimensions, he might need their help.

Not to mention that he might still need to recruit some talented people-even if the number is small in scale.

Throughout the seven years Harry Potter is in school, many interesting things happen and many rare things of the wizarding world suddenly appear; rare objects that Edward desires.

For example, the Philosopher's Stone, the Basilisk, the Goblet of Fire, and so on. Not to mention that Edward planned to use certain situations to his advantage and acquire other forms of benefits.

Especially the events that occur in Harry Potter's Fifth Year. Edward has grand plans for it as he believes that this might be the final thing he needs to finish his Gate of World; so he cannot wait.

At the same time, he must ensure that the general outline of the plot also remains the same.

After thinking about all these things, a happy mood enveloped Edward as he headed for the library for a long session of reading.

Chapter 25

Just like that, a few months passed by. And it was already Halloween time. After checking, Edward realized that most of the plots proceeded the same ways without him.

Whether it was Harry Potter joining the Quidditch team after Neville had an accident in class, the midnight duel with Draco that led to Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville finally meeting Hagrid's Fluffy.

As today was Halloween, Edward knew that the troll incident would occur. At first, he did not plan to intervene, but he suddenly changed his mind.

Edward realized that with her intelligence and wit, Hermione was the perfect person to be part of his future team. So, he decided to make a great first impression on her.

So, during the Great Hall dinner, Edward took out his own version of the Marauder's Map and tracked all the people in the castle. He saw Hermione in the girl's bathroom, and he also saw when Quirrell released the troll.

Using the excuses that he had to go to the restroom, Edward left the Great Hall and headed for the girls' bathroom. And he only showed up when the troll finally discovered Hermione.

Edward watched as the troll raised his club and was about to hit her, he waved his wand and a Shield Charm appeared around her, also deflecting the troll's massive club.

"Professor Bones," said Hermione with a look of relief in her face as she watched Edward slowly approach her while simultaneously ignoring the troll.

"It is very dangerous to be out there alone, Ms. Granger," replied Edward calmly.

"I'm sorry," she replied while lowering her head.

"It's fine as long as you are okay."

Then, Edward looked at the troll that was trying to destroy his shield, with no success whatsoever.

"Interesting magical creatures," said Edward suddenly.

"Who? Trolls?" asked Hermione with a puzzled look on her face.

"Yes. Many people think that they are stupid magical beasts with very low levels of intelligence. However, most people fail to see the value in them. Do you know that a troll' skin is very magic resistant? Also, this part of its body is part of ancient magic."

"Ancient magic? Is that the same one you mentioned that Harry's mother used to save his life from You-Know-Who?"

"Yes," nodded Edward. "Imagine if wizards could thoroughly understand this kind of magic and replicate it? Imagine having the magic resistance of both dragons and trolls, with the strength of giants? That would truly be a fascinating thing, wouldn't it?"

"But professor, didn't you say that ancient magic could not be wielded by wizards? That only act of pure self-sacrifice can allow a witch or wizard to actually use it?" asked Hermione.

"You are partially correct. I do not think it is possible for a wizard to wield the power of love like Harry's mother did. However, replicating the innate abilities of magical animals like trolls and dragons is still possible, just need the right method.

"Not to mention that even if ancient magic is impossible to wield, it doesn't mean that we should not study it. I believe that magic is like science, meaning there are underlying principles that govern them. And our jobs as wizards is to study and discover these principles."

After saying this, Edward then looked at the pondering Hermione and he secretly nodded. He came here not only to give her a first good impression, but also to spread some of his ideas to her. Now that he was done, he decided to finish this troll off.

With a wave of his wand, the club of the troll transfigured into long chains that bound the troll until he fell on the ground, squirming and trying to free himself. Then, Edward walked next to his ears and pointed his wand. A powerful scream ringed on the troll's head, rupturing his eardrum, then he passed out. The odd thing was that this sound did not travel out loud, but only stayed in the vicinity of Edward and Hermione.

The spell that Edward used by one he modifies the Sonorous Charm into a specific sound wave attack to either kill or incapacitate his enemies-depending on the intensity that he chooses.

Soon after Edward dealt with the troll, he saw Harry and Ron rushing to the girls' bathroom.

"It seems that you have some true friends willing to go through danger to save you, Miss. Granger. That is an enviable thing."

"It seems so."

A few seconds later, Harry and Ron rushed inside and saw the troll on the ground. However, they were more occupied by her safety. After making sure she was alright did they notice Edward and the passed out troll.

Soon after, the other teachers came, and things proceeded in a similar way in the book with Hermione admitting that she went after the troll. Of course, she also acknowledged the fact that it was Edward who saved her life.

Then, everybody proceeded to go their own ways.

Chapter 26

The next day after the troll incident, the school did not immediately return to calm as all the students were talking about it. As for Edward, he was thinking about his future increase in strength.

All the things that he said to Hermione about ancient magic were not just random words, but plans he had made for himself.

On top of increasing his magic power level, Edward also planned to modify his Life Code to have similar ability to dragon skin and even the strength of giants.

In the original canon timeline, Hagrid was able to bend Vernon Dursley's shotguns into a knot with his bare hand. Although Edward considered himself a pure mage, he did not mind having extraordinary strength just in case he found himself in a place where magic does not work normally.

At first, Edward wanted to transplant another creature's bloodline into himself in an attempt to change his own Life Code, but he soon changed his mind after reading one of the books on the Restricted area.

It turned out someone in the past had a similar idea as him. Although this person did not discover the Life Code, he did find a way to isolate the bloodline of magical creatures and transplanted it into other people.

However, according to that particular book, this was a dangerous practice as the majority of bloodline transplants actually failed. As for the one who succeeded, their appearances were forcibly changed to be quite similar to the creatures that the original bloodline came from.

For example, if someone were to transplant a Norwegian Ridgeback Dragon's bloodline into them, then said person will develop reptilian features and scales all over their bodies, turning them into half human and half magical creatures.

In the past few months, Edward went back to his secret base on the moon and recreated the experiment in the book. And he discovered that the reason for the failure of the bloodline transplant was because each creatures' bloodline has their own Will embedded into it.

And this Will will fight back when it is transplanted into a foreign body. And even if it fails in the fight, it can slowly transform a person to be more like the form of the animal that the bloodline came from.

After making this discovery, Edward then decided to improve his own already existing bloodline, instead of adding foreign ones to his body. To Edward, since wizards have their own bloodlines, then they can be also considered magical animals.

Now, all he has to do is find a way to copy some of the magical abilities or characteristics of other animals-like dragon' skin, giant' strength, and the phoenix's immortal-like ability-and recreate them into his own human bloodline.

And if he cannot do that, then he has to create spells that copy these bloodline abilities.

As a matter of fact, Edward is very close to achieving his goal. In the past months, he has discovered the magic virus that werewolves contain in their bodies that allow them to transform bloodline. He has even managed to isolate and remove this magical virus from any werewolf.

Now, what he is studying is how to program this magic virus so that it does not transform him into a werewolf, but modify his Life Code according to his instruction. Many books in the Restricted Area of the Library have inspired Edward and he believes that by the end of the first year, he should be successful in his endeavor.

Of course, Edward also knows that this process will not be as simple as he made it to be. In order to properly modify the Life Code, a vast amount of knowledge regarding its complexity is required. However, that problem will be solved by his experiment of observing how the embryo of all kinds of magical creatures develop.

In order to conduct this experiment, Edward got hold of a lot of magical creatures; a pair to be exact. He then forced them to mate, then placed them in an Alchemy room that observed and recorded the development of the embryo's Life Code from its moment of inception(i.e. just a sperm),to their slow development in the womb, and finally, to the moment they are born.

In order to conduct this experiment, Edward spent a lot of money as he had to buy countless different kinds of animals. At some point, he felt like he was Noah from the bible.

However, Edward felt like it was worth it with all the data he has received; his understanding of the Life Code has exponentially increased, and he believed that by next year, he should be ready to modify his own body.

By then, he will reach the level of strength of Dumbledore, Grindelwald, and Voldemort. By then, no one could truly restrict him in the world. Well. maybe except for Death itself.

Chapter 27

After the troll incident, everything went back to normal. Edward focused on teaching his class, while at the same time further his research. And just like that, a few months passed by and Christmas was only a few days away.

During the past few months, Edward had made sure that everything that happened in the canon timeline still happened. For example, Harry's first Quidditch match and Quirrell's intervention, or Snape's rescue.

Now that Snape has hope to one day see Lily alive again, he will do everything possible to keep Harry safe. However, he seemed incapable of being nice to him during class.

However, Edward was not worried about these things currently. He was worried about his long list of Christmas presents that he has to give to other people.

All the people that he often corresponds with, he has to send them a gift. Of course Edward decided to send these people a book from his personal library pertaining to their field of research.

However, he still has many other presents to give, and those had to be personal-especially when it comes to his family and coworkers.

After weeks of preparation, Edward finally finished his preparation right before all students left the castle.

On Christmas day, he sent Dumbledore a pack of homemade candy; this particular one was made by himself and the taste was immaculate. Edward first thought of giving wool stocks, but went with the candy instead.

For his favorite professor, Flitwick, he sent an Alchemy item made through Goblin Techniques. This kind of technique has long been lost to the Goblins themselves, but Edward knew how to use it.

For Professor McGonagall, Edward sent a broom made personally by himself. This flying broom was even better than anything currently in the market. However, Edward warned her not to give this broom to the Gryffindor's Quidditch team, otherwise he would make one even more powerful for the Ravenclaw's team.

Of course many other professors also receive a gift from Edward. It's just that their presents were not as thoughtful as the others.

As for his family Edward continued to send little Susan the Alchemy book that contained his memories and understanding of magic. And he added a batch of the candy that he made for Dumbledore.

As for his aunt, Amelia, he made a special necklace for, which served two purposes. One was to make her magic power in a constant state of activity. As a result of this, it allows her to easily use any spells, and make them more powerful.

The second purpose is that Edward placed a house-elf Apparate ability inside the necklace. So that, if one day she was ever in trouble, she can Apparate anywhere. On top of that, the necklace is designed that if Amelia found her life in danger, the necklace also contains magic that would not only automatically apparate her out of the trouble, but also keep her alive for as long as possible.

As a matter of fact, even Helena received a very precious Alchemy gift from Edward. This gift was also a necklace. However, the function was completely different from Amelia's.

For one thing, the design was in the shape of the late 10th century and early 11th century. This was the time that Helena was alive, so Edward thought that she would appreciate it.

One function of this necklace was the fact that it could actually turn into the shape of a ghost. Meaning that Helena could wear it at all times, and people would simply believe that the necklace has always been a part of her.

As for the main function, it was to actually allow her to turn into a real body anything that she desires. Now, Edward did not have to use any spell on her for her to turn into a corporeal body; she can choose to do that any time that she wants.

-Scene Break-

One day, Edward was walking in the hallways of Hogwarts' castle. He had a happy spring on his feet as he had just spent a marvelous night with Helena. Let's just say that she was more than pleased with the present.

However, midway through his walk, Edward sensed that something or something was actually around him.

Immediately, he activated different kinds of senses; whether it was heat vision or echo location, he had a spell for all of them.

Then, he looked in one direction. With a wave of his hand, a powerful gale blew away everything that was in that direction, revealing the hidden figure.

"Mr. Potter, it is not wise to be sneaking in the hallways at night."

"I am sorry, professor, I thought that there was no one left in the castle."

"Is that so? Well, it seems that you are heading in a certain direction, if you do not mind, I can accompany you."

After hesitating for a while, Harry decided to show the professor the mirror that he has been enamored with in the past few weeks.

Chapter 28

Under Harry Potter's lead, Edward was led to the room where Dumbledore placed the Mirror of Erised.

After entering, Edward saw the golden framed mirror with the words " Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi" written on them. Meaning, "I show not your face but your heart's desire."

"Professor, this mirror has been showing me my parents," elaborate Harry after entering the room.

Edward nodded before starting to examine the mirror. As an alchemist, he was fascinated by ancient items like this one. Suddenly, Edward's eyes turned purple; this was actually a spell he developed that allows him to examine any new items that he first meets.

The gist of this spell is that Edward's eyes will scan the item, then he will rapidly recall all the knowledge inside his head and compare to see whether he recognizes any of the materials or enchantments that were placed on said item.

For example, after scanning the Mirror of Erised, Edward instantly knew all the materials that the mirror was made of. As for the enchantment that allows one to see their innermost desires, although he did not recognize it, the spell he used to scan the mirror will also show Edward possible ways to achieve the exact same effect.

This spell-which Edward calls Alchemy Eye-allows him to easily study any alchemy item or artifacts as long as he first sees and touches them, and as long as his knowledge reserve is enough to create it. And it is not, this spell will give him hints on how to go about it.

After finishing analyzing the mirror, Edward then looked directly at it.

"What do you see, professor?" asked Harry Potter.

"I see myself as one of the most powerful wizards of all time. My parents are also alive and well. I am accompanied by a harem of beautiful women, traveling across multiple universes and dimensions, in the pursuit of knowledge and truth."

"Professor," exclaimed Harry. Although he was young, he knew what the word harem of women meant.

"There is no need to be embarrassed Potter. You know, as the savior, it is not that hard for you to have a harem of your own."

However, Harry Potter just blushed and lowered his head. He did not comment further on the subject.

A few seconds later, Edward then said:

"I am sure you are aware that the thing shown in the mirror is in fact false, and dwelling on them is not a healthy way to live."

"I know, professor, but I just could not help it."

"I can somewhat understand how you feel as I have also lost my parents. And I have been more lucky than you as I had more than 12 years with them before they were gone," replied Edward.

If you think about it, he has lost his parents twice already. The first time was in his previous life; he lost his parents during a car accident when he was in high school. Oddly enough, Edward also died in a car accident years later.

The second time was when he lost his parents during the First Wizarding War. Although Edward believes that he will bring them back to life one day, he does not know for sure whether there will be complications in the process.

As for his parents from his previous life, well, it is not possible to bring them back to life. Maybe later after he becomes more powerful. However, Edward had a feeling that it might simply be impossible.

"Professor, I have been curious about something, but I do not know whether to ask?" said Harry Potter.

"Go ahead Potter, if I know the answer, I will gladly answer you."

"What do wizards know about death?"

"What do you mean by that, Potter?"

After taking a few seconds to organize his language, Harry then explained: "Well, in the muggle world, there are different religions that explain what happens to people after death. But I was wondering about wizards' views on the subject. After all, wizards are capable of many things; maybe they have a certain understanding of death."

Edward took a deep look at Harry for a few seconds before saying:

"What you are talking about, Potter, is considered a form of taboo amongst wizards. No ordinary wizard will pursue death and the magic related to it."

"Professor, I do not think that you are the kind of person that lets things like taboo get in your way."

"You are correct, Mr. Potter." replied Edward. After a few seconds of silence, he asked: "Have you heard of the story of the Peverell Brother?"

"No."

Then Edward proceeded to tell him about the story, about how the three brothers evaded death while crossing a bridge, then Death itself showed up and gave each of them a prize that led to their eventual death. However, he did not mention the Deathly Hallows.

"What does that have to do with anything, professor?" asked Harry, very confused.

"The reason I am telling you this story is because Death in the story is not just a legend, but a real entity. And I've met him personally."

Chapter 29

Three years ago, Edward had graduated from Hogwarts for about two years. He had just stolen a bunch of books from wizard families from Egypt. And much of the knowledge he acquired was about death and the afterlife.

After studying and understanding this knowledge, Edward was curious about the afterlife. If he were to one day bring both his family and Lily Potter's back from the dead, he would need to recall their souls from the afterlife.

And from what happens to Harry Potter in the canon timeline after Voldemort killed him, Edward believed that some sort of afterlife existed in the Harry Potter World. Or, at the very least, a separate dimension where the souls of people go to rest after death.

Since he wanted to find the answer, he decided to experiment on himself. First, hebrew the Draught of the Living Dead Potion-which would place him on a death-like slumber.

Then, Edward took an Egyptian scarab-which symbolizes resurrection and was believed to be able to lead pharaohs through the afterlife. He processed the scarab by attaching his soul to it; he did not make a horcrux, but used the scarab as a way to pull his soul from the afterlife.

Then, he had his house-elf Momo stand by with an antidote as he drank the Draught of the Living Dead.

After that, Edward found himself in a white room similar to what Harry Potter saw. However, he was not at King's Cross Station, but a place similar to his laboratory. On top of that, Dumbledore did not come to see him, but Death itself.

"Interesting wizard," said a tall, and very intimidating figure. "Are you not afraid of not being able to go back?"

"Are you Death?" asked Edward towards the tall, shadowy figure that suddenly appeared in this white space.

"That is what people often referred to me as," replied Death, as it looked up and down at Edward. "You do not seem afraid of me?"

"Should I be?" asked Edward back.

"Throughout my long years of living, many wizards have taken similar action as you; many of them have tried to find the truth about death. Or worse, try to conquer it. However, all of them become afraid after meeting me in person."

"Well, for once, I am not like ordinary wizards. Second, that's because they do not know the things that I do," replied Edward calmly.

"And what would that be?" asked Death with an intrigued voice. As for its face, it was covered by a dark cloak.

"That you are the physical manifestation of the Laws of Death in this world. As such, you cannot take action against any wizards in the real world. Your job is to only bring the soul of the departed to the afterlife, nothing more and nothing else."

Death was silent for close to a minute before speaking again:

"How do you know such a thing?"

"Well, it is obvious based on how you had to use the Deathly Hallows in order to kill the Peverell brothers, instead of just killing them on the spot. Of course, the main reason is that you just admitted it to me just now."

"You dare trick me?" roared Death with a raised voice.

"Not really," replied Edward nonchalantly. "I did not expect you to reveal such information so easily. And so what if I trick you, it's not like you can do anything about it.

"Look, I'm standing a few meters away from you, yet you did not do anything. Meaning, there are very strict rules that govern the concept of death. Even me, in this special state, is not considered truly dead, thus rendering you powerless to do anything against me."

Death stared deeply at Edward for a few seconds before saying:

"It's true that I cannot do anything to you, but I can still do something to them." Then, with a wave of its hand, two people appeared in this white room with their eyes closed; they were Edward's parents.

"As the Ruler of the Afterlife, I can determine whether your parent's lives are peaceful or very painful after their death."

Then, it snapped his finger. The white room turned into a fiery pit of hell. With a wave of Death's hand, the souls of Edward's parents floated over the fire, and they slowly started to descend.

It was only a matter of time before they touched it and burned alive; being tormented for God Knows how long, possibly for all eternity.

Chapter 30

Unfortunately for Death, he did not see any panic, dread, or terror from Edward's face; just a plain and absolute calmness. He wondered whether this guy did not care as much as his parents as he let on.

"If you do such a thing, I can assure you that you will regret it," replied Edward calmly after seeing what was happening to his parents.

"And would that be? Mortal, you are not arrogant enough to think that you could actually hurt me?" asked Death with a sneering tone in his voice.

"Of course not," replied Edward, still with a calm look on his face. "I am not hubristic enough to believe that I could fight a literal God, at least not yet. However, what I can do is to share all my knowledge and understanding of death to all the wizards in this world.

"Hehe, and what would that accomplish," replied Death nonchalantly, still with the sneer in his voice.

"You can pretend all you want, but I know. In the past few years, I have tried many times to call the souls of either my parents or Lily Potter back to the living. However, I never actually succeeded.

"And I know that the reason I failed was not because my magic did not work, but someone actually interfered in the process. I am guessing that it was you who prevented me from succeeding.

"I am also guessing that you secretly investigate what it is that me and Snape are doing. And that after I acquire the Resurrection Stone, then it will be impossible for you to stop me from doing so.

"Now, imagine if all this taboo knowledge were to spread out among all the wizards in the world. Imagine having thousands of wizards trying to revive their dead loved ones, or trying to escape the shackles of death itself. What do you think would happen to the world?"

Death looked deeply at Edward, but it did not say anything. However, Edward did not stop talking:

"I'll tell you what will happen. The cycle of life and death would become chaotic. The fundamental laws of death that govern this world would be affected. And you, the physical manifestation of Death itself, will spend the rest of your lives trying to clean up after these wizards. And if something were to go completely wrong, you might even cease to exist."

"Damn wizards," cursed Death, then with a wave of his hand, Edward was sent out of this white room.

"The arrogance and audacity of this wizard reminded me of that damn old man Merlin. He always thought that he could do whatever he wanted, without paying for the consequences."

After muttering those words, both Death and the soul of Edward's parents also disappeared. However, they were no longer being burned alive.

Both Death and Edward had come to an understanding. Death will treat Edward's parents with the utmost care, and in return, Edward will keep those taboo knowledge to himself.

-Scene Break-

Back to the present, in front of the Mirror of Erised.

"Professor, you are saying that the God of Death is real? And he is in charge of the afterlife?" asked Harry with a look of shock on his face.

"That is correct."

"Are my parents there?"

"Given that mine are, most likely yours are too, Mr. Potter."

"What is death like then?"

"Well, physically, he looked like a very tall Dementor. As for the experience, Professor Dumbledore once said to me that death was just another adventure. And in many ways, he was correct."

"What is a Dementor?" asked Harry in confusion.

"A very nasty, yet intriguing creature. You will get a chance to meet them later, Potter."

Following this conversation, the two of them became quiet as they stared at the mirror. A few minutes later, Edward spoke again:

"Mr. Potter, if you do not mind. Can you lend me your Invisibility Cloak for a while?"

"No problem, but is there a problem with it?"

"No, there is not. It is just that as an Alchemist, I can feel that your particular cloak is different from the typical ones. And I wished to study it for a while before returning it."

After taking Harry's cloak, Edward thought for a few seconds before taking another Invisible Cloak from his ring that he had placed an Undetected Extension Charm on. This one was made personally by him.

"You can use this one while I am studying yours."

"Professor, you do not have to."

"Potter, think of it as a Christmas present."

Finally, after Edward's persuasion, Harry took the second Invisible Cloak and left, while Edward had the Deathly Hallow in his hand.

Chapter 31

The next day after meeting Harry Potter inside the castle, Edward went to the Three Broomstick Inn at Hogsmeade to wait for someone.

While he was waiting, Madam Rosmerta approached him; she stood opposite him as she stared deep into his eyes.

"Now that you have graduated from Hogwarts, you suddenly do not want me anymore, Edward."

"Rosmerta my dear, I have been busy lately. Didn't you get the presents that I sent to you the past five years?" replied Edward with a smile on his face. Then, he stood up from his seat and went to embrace her. However, she just shrugged him away.

"If it was not due to these very pure bottles of Youth Potions that you have sent me, I would not even talk to you now."

"Don't be like that. I have some free time during the holiday, how about we spend some time together," replied Edward while holding Madam Rosmerta's hand.

The odd thing was that while these two were flirting openly inside the bar, no one actually paid attention to them. This was because he casted a very powerful illusion on his table.

This illusion was based on the Muggle-Repelling Charm, but was tweaked by Edward to work on wizards with lower levels of spiritual powers than him.

As a matter of fact. Edward knows that he is actually a man-whore, but he didn't really care as he loved the accompaniment of beautiful women.

And Madam Rosmerta is amongst some of the beautiful women that he shared the process of bodily fluid exchange with. And she belongs to the wild one. After using the Aging Potions, she can return to her youthful beauty, then she becomes quite wild.

At first, she was resistant to Edward's advance due to the age gap. However, she soon could not resist his charm. Not to mention the fact that wizards do not really care about age gaps as muggles do. A perfect example of that is the age gap between Tonks and Lupin in the canon timeline.

After spending a few minutes apologizing Rosmerta and promised her a bunch of benefits, they set a date during the Christmas break for Edward to come visit her, and they will spent a magical night together,

Then, Edward went back to wait for his guest, which showed a few minutes later than the previously arranged time.

"Tonks, you are late," said Edward at the approaching young woman.

"I'm sorry, Edward, but Auror training went longer than expected," replied Tonks after taking a seat across from Edward.

The two of them actually knew each other back in school. When Edward was in his final year, Tonks was in the second year. At that time, Edward had just started to study bloodline and he was interested in Tonks, the natural born Metamorphmagus.

Edward can say that he owes many of his accomplishments in Human Body Transfiguration by studying Tonks' ability. So, after meeting again after a few years of not seeing each other, the two of them started talking about many things.

They talked about their time in school, Tonks' Auror Training, and Edward's Five Years Long Vacation and Travel. Then, they got to business.

"Have you brought it?" Asked Edward calmly.

"Yes," replied Tonks as she took out a bunch of tubes filled with blood, her blood. "Are you sure that you are not using my blood to do some kind of dark magic ritual?"

"Do I need to go through such lengths to harm you?" replied Edward calmly as he placed the blood away. "As I said before, I'm just studying your blood to see if I can discover where your Metamorphmagus ability comes from."

After saying that, he took out a bag full of coins. "Here is your reward. There should be enough Galleons inside for you to be considered a wealthy wizard among some small family."

After his transaction with Tonks, Edward talked with her for a while before leaving as he had another meeting with someone else. This time, it was with Daphne Greengrass' mother, Soleil. She was also another one of his lovers.

After making sure that her husband was not at home, he visited her. However, this time, both children were home. So, Edward had to place a Sleeping Charm on them after arriving.

After spending a few hours in bed with her, Edward started to think about his future. With all the women he is involved with, his weak wizard body is starting to not be able to keep up.

Luckily for him, when he was traveling in China, he acquired a potion that reinvigorated the kidney and made him a stud in bed. Edward spent many nights praising the Chinese Potion Master that invented that potion.

However, he was aware that if the number of ladies increased in the future, that this potion will not be enough. As such, his Body Modification Plan is of the utmost importance.

After reigning in his thoughts, Edward looked at the half naked Soleil lying next to him. "All right, today, I will deal with your troubles."

Chapter 32

One of the main reasons that Edward came to see Soleil today was to deal with the blood medication that her second and youngest daughter, Astoria Greengrass suffered from.

In the past few months, with his new understanding of Life Code and after studying the disease through samples of her blood, he not only finds the cause, but also a cure.

According to Edward's research, the blood malediction is nothing but a very powerful curse that is latched in the Bloodline Section of the Life Code. This curse will be passed on from one generation to another.

Despite how powerful this curse sounds or looks, it is actually not. Well, at the very least, the one in the Greengrass family is not.

This curse has remained inactive for countless years before reappearing in Astoria's generation. According to Edward's research, this curse has to use the long passage of time to slowly absorb magical powers from different members of the Greengrass family before it can manifest itself.

However, this feature is what made Edward interested in this curse. To be able to use someone's bloodline as a medium for a curse is something that interests him; not to mention the fact that this curse can survive for so long.

-Scene Break-

Edward was standing in Astoria's room with Soleil by his side. He first fed her a potion that he made personally for her. This potion was designed to isolate the curse from her Life Code.

Then, he pointed his wand at her and said "Resero Codevita", then her Life Code was shown to him. Then, he slowly observed.

He watched how the potion slowly started to fight the curse inside her bloodline. However, the curse was lost.

Edward had engineered this potion based on Unicorn, extremely pure creatures that disliked things like dark arts and curses. So, after a brief resistance, the potion did its job and isolated the curse from Astoria's Body.

Then, with a wave of Edward's wand, the curse started to be removed from her body. However, the process was not smooth.

Astoria's little body started shaking in the bed, and a painful look appeared on her face. A black shadow in the form of a goat head appeared from her body; it seemed to be coming from inside her.

The goat head greatly resisted coming out of her body, but Edward insisted on doing so. He knew that this shadow was the physical manifestation of the bloodline curse of the Greengrass family.

The interesting thing about this curse was the fact that it was actually somewhat sentient. It knew what to do in order to survive. Whether this was instinct or some form of will, Edward did not really know. But, he was prepared to find out.

While Edward was fighting with the curse, Soleil had a worried look on her face, but she did not say anything. Before they began, Edward had already warned her of what to expect, and that she should not distract him under any circumstances.

After entangling with the curse for a few minutes, Edward managed to remove it from Astoria's body and placed it on a Alchemy item that he specifically prepared for it; he was quite interested in studying this curse-especially since it involves knowledge regarding bloodline.

"Is she going to be fine?" asked Soleil with a worried look on her face.

"She will be weak for a few days, otherwise, everything should be fine. However, closely monitor her and report to me in case you find something wrong."

Soleil then nodded as she sat next to her daughter and caress her head/

"What are you going to tell your husband?"

"About what?"

"About the curse being gone."

"He probably won't even notice," replied Soleil with a little melancholy in her voice. Unfortunately for her, she was wrong.

As soon as Edward removed the curse from Astoria, her father, Jamison Greengrass actually felt it. After all, this was a bloodline curse. As the direct bloodline of the Greengrass family, the curse was once passed on to him; It's just that he was lucky and it never activated during his generation, but activated itself in his daughter.

So, these two married pureblood couples will have a very harsh and real conversation tonight. However, this will have nothing to do with Edward as he did not care about such a thing.

Even if Jamison found out about him, he would not dare to come confront him. Not only because of his strength as a wizard, but also because of both the political and economical power of the Bones family all over Europe.

After apparating home, Edward went to a specific room with a large map of the entire world on it. He pointed his wand at the humongous map and said: "Quirinus Quirrell."

Chapter 33

The map that Edward was looking at was one especially created by him after studying the Marauder's Map. His purpose was to keep track of all the important people of the Wizarding World.

Unlike the Marauder's map, Edward's was completely different in certain aspects. For once, his map could track anyone anywhere in the world; in other words, this map was not restricted to just Hogwarts castle.

Of course such a powerful map also has its own restrictions. For starters, if you want a person to appear in the map, you first have to get hold of something of them; it can be their hair, nails, saliva, blood, or a magical item that is very personal to them.

Then, through these items, a powerful Tracking Hex will be used and the name of the person will be shown in the map. Furthermore, Edward has another copy of the map that he brings with him that is linked to this one in the room.

After checking the whereabouts of Quirrell, Edward discovered that he had just teleported to the forest in Albania from Hogwarts' castle. After seeing this, Edward smiled and also teleported there.

-Scene Break-

Quirrell was standing in a forest with a hood on his face, hiding all of his features. After arriving, he kept looking left and right, as if waiting for something.

"Oh, Quirrell, what have you fallen into?" suddenly said a voice.

After turning around, Quirrell discovered that the person who came turned out to be Edward Bones. Although surprised at first, he still remains calm on the surface. After all, his face was completely covered.

"I do not know who this Quirrell you are talking to is," he responded in a deep and gravy voice.

"You do not need to hide it as I am the one who sent you the secret notes that lured you here. And I am not here to talk to you, but your master hiding behind your turbans."

As soon as Edward said these words, Quirrell began to attack him.

However, Edward just waved his wand, then the spell was blocked. Then. With a rising motion of his wand, the ground underneath Quirrell's feet started to shake, following which, a bunch of earth spikes rushed straight to him.

Quirrell used a powerful spell to break all the spikes, however, by the time he was finished, Edwards had already used another spell.

With a jab movement of his wand, a powerful wind blast came from the tip of his wand and rushed straight towards Quirrell, who was forced to use the Protego Charm.

Although he managed to somehow block the attack, all the trees around him did not have the same luck. In a radius of a few meters of Quirrell, all the trees were forcibly uplifted by the powerful winds from Edward's attack.

As for Quirrell, after barely stopping Edward' spell, one of the pebbles next to him suddenly turned into a giant tail and hit him straight into his abdomen. An act which send the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor flying a few dozens meters before hitting a tree, and vomited some blood

"Let me take over," suddenly whispered a voice from Quirrell's back.

"But master, you are still too weak."

"If I do not do something, you will either be revealed or killed, thus ruining all my plans. Do you want to be responsible for ruining my plans?"

"I would never, my Lord."

After that, Voldemort's soul took control over Quirrell's body, and Edward noticed the change. In his vision, Quirrell's magic suddenly turned different; it turned more cold and ruthless.

"So, Tom, are you ready to talk to me now?"

However, the response that Edward received was an Aveda Kedavra. A powerful greenlight rushed straight towards him from Quirrell's wand.

With a whoosh sound, Edward disappeared and appeared behind Quirrell's back. With a wave of his wand, a bright red fireball rushed straight towards his opponent.

However, Voldemort also disapparated from his position and apparated next to his opponent, then he opened his mouth and spewed out a snake shaped fire: this was actually Fiendfyre. Edward's fireball changed direction, unfortunately it was swallowed by the snake.

Knowing that he could not be as casual when fighting Quirrell, and having no desire to continue this charade of a battle, Edward decided to get serious. The first thing he did was to place an Anti-Apparition Charm around the surroundings.

Then, he looked at the gigantic Snake Fiendfyre, and waved his wand again. A very terrifying cold suddenly appeared from him at the epicenter and traveled in all directions. Then, everything in Edward's way was frozen; the trees, the animals, the insects, and more importantly, the Fiendfyre.

The spell he used was a dark magic that he created after observing and studying Dementors; this cold was not just based on temperature, but based on the fact that all the joy and happiness in the world were removed.

This cold could not only affect Fiendfyre, but even a person's soul could be frozen. Edward has tested that this spell is actually useful to even Ghosts.

After the Fiendfyre was frozen, Edward waved his wand again, then a terrible scream came from it.

Following which, Voldemort suddenly felt a terrible headache that assaulted him, making incapable of thinking, moving, or casting spells. He opened his mouth and spewed out a black mist that wanted to corrode Edward, however, the effect of the Dementor's Cold was not finished and the black mist was also frozen.

Voldemort did not take long to realize what this kind of pain was as it was too familiar of a feeling; it was the same pain he suffered every time he created an Horcrux and split his soul. This meant that Edward's spell was actually a dark magic that actually directly affected the soul.

For a person like Voldemort who has split his soul into countless parts, this kind of spell was quite deadly to him-even in his peak form.

With a little helplessness, Voldemort dropped his wand on the ground as he knelt on the ground and held his head in agony. The scream lasted for a good minute before subsiding.

With great difficulty, he asked, "What do you want, Edward Bones?"

Chapter 34

After getting up from the ground, Quirrell-under Voldemort's control-removed the turban from his head. Then, the face of Voldemort on the back exchanges with Quirrell's face on the front.

"Since you have brought us here, then there must be a reason. So, what is it?"

"Tom, I am here to make a deal with you," replied Edward with a calm look on his face.

"Do not call me by that disgusting name," hissed Voldemort.

"Oh, do you think that I am not worthy to address as such, Tom? Asked Edward nonchalantly. "Forget the fact that you are far from my equal in your current state, even in your peak state, I can still confront you."

Voldemort then became quiet for a few seconds before saying; "State your intentions."

"I am here to make a deal with you." After saying that, Edward did not wait for Voldemort to say anything more. He took out a parchment from his suit and threw it at him.

Voldemort did not catch the parchment with his bare hands, but waved his hand first, attracting Quirrell's wand that he previously dropped. Then, he caught the parchment with his wand. After checking that there were no curses on it, he started to inspect the content.

The parchment had many beautiful designs all over its corner, and words were written on it. To be precise, it was a magical contract.

According to the agreement inscribed in it, Edward will tell Voldemort the obstacle that Dumbledore set to guard the Philosopher's Stone back at Hogwarts.

And in return, Voldemort will give Edward all of his magic knowledge. That includes all his magic research, his understanding, his experiment, all his skills and experience in using magic-both practice and fighting experiences.

Voldemort became very furious after reading this magic contract. "Why would I sign something like this?"

"It's not like you have a choice, do you?" Do not sign it, and I will just destroy you here and now. You may have escaped death, but you are still not a threat in your current state."

After contemplating for a while, a strange smile appeared on the Dark Lord's face.

"Edward Bones, you and I are similar in many ways; we both have an unquenched thirst for the pursuit of power. Why don't we both join hands and rule the Wizarding World together? I can share my method of immortality with you, and together, we can rule the entire world together for eternity."

Edward listened to Voldemort's speech with a calm look on his face; he was not surprised that the Dark Lord tried to recruit him. After all, he is very talented and a member of the pure blood family. He is the kind of person that Voldemort likes to recruit the most into his inner circles.

"Tom, you are right in saying that we are alike in many ways," replied Edward calmly. "However, there is one way that I am different from you, one major difference: I am way more arrogant than you.

"If you can find a way to escape death, do you think that I will not be able to do it too, and on my own?"

Voldemort was quiet after hearing these words as he realized that Edward was right. For a genius of his level, if he focused on studying death, there is a high chance that he will find a way of immortality on his own.

Voldemort then looked at the contract in his hand. If it was up to him, he would not want to sign this contract. Because doing so would result in him giving away all his magical knowledge and accomplishments-including the method of making Horcrux.

This is the biggest secret that he has never told any of his servants-even the most loyal of them like Bellatrix Lestrange. As he can only truly trust himself, he never told a second person about it.

Nevertheless, Voldemort started to ponder the alternative of not signing this contract. He knows that he will not be able to escape from here, and his chance of acquiring the Philosopher's Stone will be forever gone.

Not to mention the consequences that will follow if all the wizards in the world knew that he was alive and in such a pitiful state. He could foresee that many people who had grudges against him would go to extreme lengths to hunt him down.

As for his followers, he would not rely too much on them. Without his powerful strength to keep them in check, they would never continue to follow him.

Although Voldemort was not afraid of death, he did not want to continue to leave in such a disgusting form of nonliving and living.

After pondering for a while, an idea suddenly came to Voldemort's mind and he decided to execute if. If he succeeds, he can get all he wants without paying much.

Chapter 35

Voldemort used his wand to place some more clauses in the contract. The general idea is that Edward is not to reveal his whereabouts and the fact that he is still alive to anyone-especially Dumbledore.

This has to last until Voldemort himself announces his return to the Wizarding World. And if Edward were to break this contract, he would lose all his magical abilities.

As a matter of fact, all the additional clauses that Voldemort added were nothing but a smokescreen for his real purpose.

His purpose was to actually create a loophole in the contract. The loophole was that given the fact that he is technically not a living person or thing, this contract is of no use to him. Instead, the body he is occupying will be responsible for paying the cost for him.

So, if Voldemort signed the contract, Edward would receive all the knowledge and experience of Quirrell, not of Tom Riddle. After modifying the contract to his liking, Voldemort did not immediately sign it as he did not want to alert Edward. Instead, he sent it back for him to check it.

After Edward received the modified contract, he took his time to check it, and he instantly saw the loophole in the contract. However, he did not say anything except for secretly sneering.

This contract is one of the greatest accomplishments of Edward in both magic and alchemy. It contains so much knowledge.

First, it contains the Unbreakable Vow and Blood Pact, making it impossible to break. It contains Soul Magic that Edward researched by himself, Memory Magic that he studied from Obliviate, Occlumency and Legilimency, and his research of the Pensieve.

And during his five years voyage, Edward acquired new knowledge that allowed him to further increase the power of this contract.

One of the many books that Edward stole from the Secret Vault of the Vatican talked about demonology. In one book referred to as [The Lesser Key of Solomon] Edward learned how to summon demons, how to control them through contracts, and how to use schemes when signing contracts.

For example, all the beautiful designs on the corner of the parchment were in fact a demonic language that allows Edward to place countless hidden clauses on the contract.

So, he did not care about the little trick that Voldemort thought that he made in the contract. Compared to the ones that he made, it was nothing.

So, after pretending to review the contract for a long period of time, he used his wand to sign the contract. Then, he sent it back to the Dark Lord, who also signed the contract after making sure that there was nothing wrong with it.

Unfortunately, he soon regretted this decision. As soon as he finished signing the contract, Voldemort felt countless of his memories were removed from his soul and rushed towards Edwards in the form of white strings.

The memories involved all his knowledge, understanding, experience or skill of magic. Every time that Voldemort used a spell, the experience he felt, the thoughts he had about the spell, the feeling he had. All of them were turned into memory strings and headed towards Edward.

As a master of Occlumency and Legilimency, Voldemort tried really hard to prevent his memories from escaping. Especially the ones about his Horcruxes, but it was to no avail. He felt a powerful will forcibly snatched these memories from his very soul.

Additionally, Voldemort felt a deep threat of death as he continued to resist the magical powers of the contract. He has a feeling that he would truly die if he resists, and even his Horcruxes would not be able to save him.

After a few minutes, countless white strings of memories were all around Edward. He took out an alchemy item that looked similar to Dumbledore's Deluminator. With a wave of it, all the memories were perfectly stored inside, and Edward had a happy and satisfied smile on his face.

As for the Dark Lord, he wanted nothing but to immediately kill Edward. However, he knew that he was in no shape to accomplish such a task. However, Voldemort has placed Edward as the second person that he must get rid of after Harry Potter once he is resurrected.

"Edward Bones, do not forget that you are also under contract, so fulfill your end of the bargain," said Voldemort in a hoarse, almost hissing sound.

"That's true," replied Edward. Then, he sent another parchment to the Dark Lord before Apparating long before he even read it.

As for Voldemort, he started to roar out loud after reading a few words from the parchment that said: "Mirror of Erised."

Chapter 36

After Edward made the deal with Voldemort and acquired all of his magical knowledge and experience, he spent a few days reviewing all the memories, absorbing them to be a part of himself. Due to the fact that Voldemort has done countless dark magic experiments, Edward had to absorb happy or positive emotions often through his Patronus Charm.

However, the payoff was worth it. With his abnormal memory and talent for magic, he absorbs all the knowledge in just a few weeks. As a matter of fact, due to the fact that he was so engrossed in his learning process, he almost forgot his rendezvous with Madam Rosmerta. Luckily, Momo reminded him.

After absorbing all these memories, Edward acquired all the skills of Voldemort. All the unique magic he used during his battle against Dumbledore at the Ministry of Magic, the way he can use Unaided Fly, his ability to speak Parseltongue. Well, Edward could already do that, just not as easy or fluent as the Dark Lord.

More importantly, all of his experience. The one thing that Edward always lacked was fighting experience-especially fighting powerful wizards like Dumbledore.

However, from Voldemort's memory, he experienced all the time that the Dark Lord fought against Dumbledore himself during his rise in the First Wizarding War.

With this experience made up, Edward can say with hundred percent certainty that he is the most knowledgeable wizard in the modern era-except for maybe Nicolas Flamel. However, from his understanding, Flamel is only knowledgeable when it comes to Alchemy, not using spells and the dark arts.

The only thing that prevents him from being the most powerful wizards of the modern time is his lack of magical powers, Edward still has not broken through the limit of 25 times the magic power of an adult wizard.

One thing that caught Edward's interest among all of Voldemort's experiments was the way that he broke through the 25 times limit. As Edward previously guessed, it had something to do with the Horcruxes.

Every time that Voldemort broke a piece of his soul, an immense magic power wave was produced during the process. What the Dark Lord did was to use his magic core to absorb this excess magic power, then forcibly expand his magic core.

The process is actually quite excruciating, but very effective. Tom discovered this method after he made his second Horcrux after graduating from Hogwarts. According to Edward's discovery, Voldemort at his peak had a magic power 60 times the average wizard.

This fact first greatly shocked Edward, but he soon realized that it made sense. After all, Dumbledore was barely equal to Voldemort with a powerful wand like the Elder Wand. So, it made sense that he was weaker than Voldemort when it comes to magic powers.

Well, none of that truly mattered to Edward. After knowing how Voldemort broke two shackles of the magic core, he had a plan for his future. Of course, he would not make an Horcrux-unless he discovered a way to make up for the soul after being split.

Although Edward has a tremendous amount of knowledge and understanding of the soul-especially after getting access to Voldemort's research on the matter, he still did not find a way to make up for a split soul. Even modifying the Soul Section of the Life Code cannot make up for a split soul.

After dealing with all the knowledge of Voldemort, Edward started to ponder for the future. Although he had all the knowledge of the Dark Lord, he was not satisfied; he wanted more.

He wanted all the knowledge of both Dumbledore and Grindelwald. If he manages to accomplish such a thing, then he could not fathom how powerful he would be. At that time, his understanding of magic would reach a realm that even he could not fathom.

Of course Edward knew that compared to all the truly powerful mages, wizards, and sorcerers throughout countless dimensions, this level cannot be considered anything. However, by doing so, he will set a very steady foundation for himself when he meets these beings in the future.

Now, all he has to do is to find a way to have both these powerful beings to actually sign the contract. However, this is not an easy task to do as both of these people are wizards of extreme will, and will not bend to coercion.

And they would rather die than be forced to do something against their wills, ideologies or beliefs.

When it comes to Grindelwald, Edward has a vague plan that can be accomplished during the summer of next year after acquiring the Philosopher's Stone. However, when it comes to Dumbledore, he is quite helpless.

'Maybe I can use the chaos when the Chamber of Secrets opens next year,' thought Edward to himself.

Chapter 37

After absorbing all of Voldemort's magical knowledge and research, Edward finally focuses on the Invisible Cloak that he borrowed from Harry Potter. Which was one of the Deathly Hallows.

After using his Alchemy Eye Charm on the cloak, Edward only came up with a bunch of blanks. None of his knowledge could help dissect the material or how the cloak was made.

However, Edward did discover a very powerful energy or a mysterious power in this cloak, then an idea came to him. In order to verify this idea, Edward had to also examine the Resurrection Stone that was part of Gaunt's family ring.

So, he apparated to the old shack, temporarily disarmed the Enchantment Protections, and took the ring out. This time it was easy for Edward to remove the ring as he knew what kind of curse that Voldemort placed on the ring.

Using such knowledge, he also temporarily disarmed the power of that curse and removed the Resurrection Stone from the ring. After that, he left after returning everything back to its original state.

Back home, Edward then started to analyze this Stone and how it was made. However, his Alchemy Eye also did not provide him with much information except for the fact that material of the Resurrection Stone was nothing but a very common or regular stone.

The real reason that this stone had such tremendous power was only due to the fact of the mysterious power inside of it.

Then, Edward started to remember the [Tale of The Three Brothers]. According to this story, the Resurrection stone was made from a random stone that Death took around the river, the Elder Wand was made from some random wood taken from a tree that was nearby.

Only the Invisibility Cloak was different; only the cloak actually came from part of Death's body.

With his previous conversation with Death, Edward had already determined that there was some truth to this story. By that logic, the only reason that these things became so powerful is due to the power of Death itself.

"The Power of Law?" muttered Edward to himself. Ever since he saw that strange power in the Invisible Cloak, he theorized that possibility.

Unfortunately for him, even if he knew the answer, he could not change anything. Edward has not even come close to the level of controlling the Law, so he is somewhat helpless when it comes to either studying or recreating an Alchemy item on the level of the Deathly Hallows.

However, Edward was not that bothered as he still had plenty of room to grow. Plus, he still had some use for these Deathly Hallows.

He first took out his wand and pointed at these two Hallows. Using his magical powers, he started to activate the Power of Law inside of them; it took a great deal of his magic powers before succeeding. A dark light suddenly came from the Hallows, then Edward found himself inside a White Room with a tall hooded figure in front of him.

It was Death, and Edward knew that his plan had succeeded after seeing the menacing figure once again.

"Wizards, why are you summoning me again, didn't we already reach an agreement?"

"You are correct," responded Edward as he looked at this God up and down. "This time, I came to make another deal with you."

"What deal?" asked Death a little intrigued.

"An exchange for knowledge about the soul, death, time, and space."

"Interesting," replied Death, who suddenly approached Edward, standing only less than a meter away from. Its figure was more than 15 feet tall, and It was quite intimidating. "And what do you offer in exchange?"

"The Soul of Voldemort."

"Laughable. Why would I want the soul of a person that is destined to die."

Edward frowned after hearing this, then he continued: "It's true that he is destined to die, but his soul will never belong to you due what he did with the Horcruxes. Once he dies, he is destined to be forever eliminated, not able to enter the afterlife or forever staying in limbo.

"However, what I propose is to gather his split soul, piece them back together and hand them over to you."

Death became silent for a brief moment after hearing this proposition. It was truly interested in the soul of such a powerful wizard. However, Edward was right as he was destined not to receive it due to the fact that Voldemort had basically doomed himself when he split his soul into so many pieces.

"I can agree to your proposal, but I have certain conditions," replied Death after contemplating.

"Please, elaborate."

"For one, I cannot give you all my knowledge about souls and death."

"Why not?" asked Edward with a deep frown on his face.

"I am the literal embodiment of the Laws of Death that govern this entire universe, can you fathom the amount of knowledge I have regarding the soul and death? And what repercussions would it have if such knowledge was in the hands of a mortal wizard?"

Edward had a frown on his face after hearing this. He could probably understand Death's meaning. Its understanding of the soul and death probably reached the level of Law, so it would never give such knowledge away-especially just for the sake of Voldemort's soul.

"So, what is in it for me then?"

Chapter 38

"I will give you all my knowledge regarding space, time, and dimensions. It should be more than enough to finish constructing your little Gate."

Edward was not that surprised that Death knew about the Gate of the World. As probably the strongest existence in the Harry Potter Universe, there is probably nothing that he could not know or hide from his sight.

Edward guessed that if it was not due to severe restriction placed on it, Death should be able to do anything it pleases in this Universe.

"That's it? That's all I get?" asked Edward, a little unwilling.

"What else do you want? To control the power of Law? In this world, there have been only two people that could control the power of Law: Merlin and Morgan Le Fey. However, it had nothing to do with their talents or understanding of magic," replied Death calmly.

'So, that power I felt in those Deathly Hallows was indeed the power of Law,' secret thought Edward, however his face did not show any abnormal reactions.

"What do you mean by those words," asked Edward instead. He was truly intrigued by these two legendary figures.

"These are not secrets that you should be privy to," replied Death in a mysterious manner. An act which frustrated Edward, well, at least, he looked that way on the surface.

As a matter of fact, he could guess some of the details of what Death was talking about.

If you think about it, those two people are very suspicious. Throughout countless universes and dimensions, there exist either their legends or a version of themselves. Why is that? What made them so special that their existence can actually reach across multiple multiverses and dimensions?

Are those different versions of them a clone of a truly powerful being? Are they somehow connected to one another? And how powerful one has to be to reach the level of existing in countless dimensions?

Edward has at some point pondered these issues. And he believed that maybe one day, he will find the answer to these questions.

Meanwhile, Death was enjoying itself after seeing the look of annoyance from Edward's face. Their last meeting left a bitter taste on its mouth, so it was enjoyable, making Edward uncomfortable.

"So, do we have a deal or not?" asked Death.

"No problem, but we still have to sign a binding magical contract."

Edward took out his own contract. Unfortunately for him, Death was able to see through all his little tricks with the demon language and erased them. An act which made Edward's face a little ugly, however Death was enjoying the entire process.

After the contract was signed, Edward then asked for a favor:

"I need you to recreate an exact replica of the Resurrection Stone. It does not need to have any ability, but it must look exactly the same as the original one."

"No problem," responded Death. Then, with a wave of his hand, another stone looking exactly like the original Resurrection Stone appeared. However, Edward did not sense any mysterious power in it.

"I am guessing that you are going to use this stone to plan the death of the greatest white wizard of this century," said Death.

"How do you know?" replied Edward with a look of shock on his face.

"Hehe, mortal, you could not possibly fathom the depth of my powers."

Edward had a serious look on his face after hearing this, then he took out the fake stone and disappeared from the white room. However, he could still hear the sound of Death laughing echoing as he left.

After returning to reality, the somber and scared look on Edward's face was gone, replaced by a deep sneer.

As a powerful Occlumens, he can easily control all his emotions, so how could he act in such a way in front of Death?

After taking a seat, he started thinking about all the things he learned from Death during their conversations.

'First thing, it's that Death has the power to predict someone's time of death. This was shown when he knew that both Voldemort and Dumbledore would die. However, this power should not be absolute.

'If I guess correctly, the Peverell Brothers in the story should have died while crossing that bridge, but they somehow manage to evade their Demise. That's the reason that Death showed itself and used the Deathly Hallows to lure them to their own deaths.

"Second, although Death is a powerful God, it still has a range of human emotions. He can get angry, frustrated and so on. Not to mention his massive ego and his desire to show his power.'

Edward then spent a few hours thinking about his conversation with Death and reviewing all the information that he might have unknowingly released.

After that, Edward entered his Mind Palace where all the books he had read appeared in the form of a giant library. The Library was more like a city instead of an actual library due to how vast it was. Everything was perfectly categorized and Edward only needed to think of the book or knowledge he needed to review and it would appear in front of him.

He then located a book written by him with the simple title [An Analysis of the God of Death] and started updating it with all the information that he received today from their discussion.

Chapter 39

After reorganizing all the information he had about Death, Edward started to plan for the future. As a matter of fact, he does not trust Death; he does not even trust the contract that they had just signed.

Edward had the confidence to become one of the greatest wizards that ever lived in this world. And according to his calculations, this won't even take long.

At that time, no one would be able to stop him from doing what he wants-except for Death. As the literal embodiment of Death of this world, there are very few things that are even effective against him, let alone hurt him.

So, Edward decided to placate this powerful being by making it look like he was working for him. By making himself seem less threatening than he actually was.

As for the contract that they signed, Edward does not believe for even a second that this contract is binding to a being of Law. From the beginning, Edward planned to use his own power to finish that Gate.

Of course, if he could not finish the Gate on his own, then the contract would be his last back up plan. Well, only if Death hold his side of the bargain

Of course Edward will also take other precautions. The Invisible Cloak for example; it is the only thing that could actually hide a person from the gaze of Death itself. Ignotus managed to live his entire life without being found by Death, so Edward must use this cloak for himself. Of course that is only possible if someone knows the proper method to activate the cloak-otherwise it is just a normal Invisible Cloak made by the hair of Demiguise.

Unfortunately for him, there are still some problems with his plan: and that was Dumbledore. Edward could foresee that the headmaster would know that he had borrowed the Cloak from Harry Potter. So, if he does not return it, things will become complicated.

So, Edward decided to create a fake to replace the real one. However, this plan is not simple as well given that he has to fool the greatest wizard of modern time.

And Edward had a plan, and it was a very simple one. All he had to do was to transfer some of the power of Law from either the Resurrection Stone or the Invisibility Cloak into the fake one.

That part was actually a little easier as Edward already knew how to activate the power inside the stone; this is how he managed to contact Death to make the deal with him.

The hard part was to find a material that could withstand the Death Laws. Although Death could place his powers on anything-a stone or branch-Edward was not him, so he needed specific material in order to accomplish the task.

As such, Edward spent the remaining Christmas vacation making a very powerful Invisible Cloak that could fool Dumbledore.

-Scene Break-

Edward entered his classroom and looked at all the students. The majority of them were still talking about their vacations, but they all quiet down after seeing the professor entering the room.

"Okay class," said Edward out loud. "Today, we are going to learn about Double Enchantments. Does anyone know what that is?"

The classroom instantly became quiet. However, a few seconds later, someone did raise their hand.

"Mr. Weasley, please answer the question."

"Huh, professor, I do not know what Double Enchantments is, I just had a question."

"Does your question have anything to do with our class," asked Edward calmly.

"I am afraid not. But it is a good question. And I am sure that many people are interested in hearing the answer.

"Fine, ask away, Mr. Weasley."

"Professor, during the holiday, I read the Yu-Gi-Oh comics that your company just recently released, and it was very exciting. I am wondering whether you are as good of a player as Yugi Muto?"

Edward's mouth almost twitched after hearing this question. Meanwhile, the entire classroom became noisy and excited after hearing Fred Weasley's question.

"That's a good question," added Lee Jordan. "I heard my father say that most people realized how terrible they were when it came to playing Dueling Cards after the comic came out this Christmas-even international players. So, they started to model their decks after the characters in the comics."

Edward had to sighed secretly after hearing this. As a matter of fact, Lee Jordan was actually right. Most wizards were indeed terrible at the game-despite playing it for so long.

This was the main reason that Edward created a comic based on the original series to publish this past vacation. Of course, some things were changed in the process.

For example, Yugi Mutou and his friend were in fact wizards. As a matter of fact, Card Dueling was written as something only wizards could do. Edward did this in order to prevent these pure-blood families from finding excuses to fight with the Bones' family.

Of course no one was actually aware of the fact that muggles could play Dueling Cards in the first place. In order to play the real life version, Edward designed the Dueling Disks to use magic power as an energy source.

"Class, quiet down," said Edward after reigning in his mind. "To answer your question, yes, I am indeed as good as him, if not better. After all, I created the game." Edward had no shame for taking credit for such a thing and taking the position of both Maximillion Pegasus and Seto Kaiba.

"Professor, can you show us? Can you show us how good you actually are?" asked another Weasley. This time, however, it was George.

"If you guys want to see a powerful player, go play against my cousin, Susan. If any of you can manage to beat her, then I'll even let you choose any cards from my collection. As you can imagine, as the creator of Dueling Monsters, my deck has the rarest and most precious of cards.

"Now, let us get back to class."

Sorry about the late chapter, I had to focus on my other novel today as the end of the month is rapidly approaching. In order to make up for it, here is a Harry Potter joke I found on TikTok:

What did Ron Weasley say to Hermione at the Bar? He said: "Are you Dumbledore?" She looked at him and replied no. He said : "Oh, you look like a HEADMASTER." Comment down below if you got the joke.

Chapter 40

"During the first semester, I have taught all of you how to do basic enchantments on different items. By now, the majority of you should be able to do the Levitation Enchantments, the Shield enchantment, the Lumos Enchantments and a variety of other ones."

Edward pauses for a brief moment after saying that. Then, he looked at the entire class. Although the majority still had the excitement from his last declarations, they still paid attention to his class.

These students knew that although Professor Edward is usually easy to talk to, when it comes to magic, he does not play around. So, they are usually in their best behaviors when he is teaching in class.

"Now, I am going to teach you guys Double Enchantments. As the name implied, it is to place two enchantments on the same item. These two enchantments can be the same kind, or two different ones."

After saying that, Edward started a demonstration. He took out a metal plate, and with his Enchanting Quill, he wrote the word "Protego" on it. The words light up blue before vanishing from the metal. This simple metal had just turned into an Alchemy item-although the most basic kind.

Edward then waved his hand and another piece of metal appeared in front of him. He also wrote the incarnation "Protego" on it. However, he did it twice on the second piece of metal-the front and the back.

Taking out his wand, Edward pointed at the first alchemy item and said "Bombarda". A powerful light flew from his wand and hit the floating metal. Then, a semi transparent shield appeared in front to protect it, but the shield only lasted three seconds before it was destroyed, along with the metal.

Immediately afterward, Edward pointed at the second floating metal and used the same spell.

A piece of light flew from the tip of his wand heading for the second metal. Just like previously, a semi-transparent shield appeared to protect the alchemy item. However, its ending was different from his brethren.

After three seconds, when the shield was about to be destroyed, a second shield appeared, thus increasing the protective ability of the item.

"Class, just like you see, Double Enchantments of the same kind or Homogeneous Double Enchantments dramatically increase the strength of one enchantment."

The students became surprised and excited after seeing such a magical process. They all wished to immediately give it a try. However, Edward stopped them.

"Now, please be patient as I am also going to demonstrate another form of Double Enchantments, which is called Heterogeneous Double Enchantments. Although you guys will not have to try during today's class, it will be part of our learning syllabus for this semester."

After saying these words, Edward once again waved his wand and another plate flew from the desk on the corner of the room in front of him. He took out his quill and started writing.

He first wrote "Lumos" on one side, then "Incendio" on the other side. Then, he lightly threw the metal in the air.

A bright light flew out of it, followed by a bright flame. They each floated around each other; it was like they were planets orbiting one another.

"As all you can see, Heterogeneous Double Enchantments can also mean to place two different kinds of enchantments on the same item."

All the students marveled at this rare view that took place on them. Throughout the first semester, the professor had always mentioned that Alchemy was a wondrous form of magic. And the students agreed with him.

In the past few months, they have learned so much on how to make different alchemy items. Although Alchemy still has the boring part of studying different types of magical metals and ores, understanding their properties and how to properly mix them together to get the best and most efficient metal for any alchemy item; everything else was fine.

On top of that, today they finally learned that what they have learned is truly only the tip of the iceberg.

Suddenly, one student raised their hand.

"Yes, Mr. Diggory. Any questions?"

"Professor, can you combine two different enchantments into a brand new one?"

"Yes," replied Edward while nodding. "This technique is referred to as Amalgam Enchantment."

With a wave of his hand, the alchemy item with two different enchantments flew on his hand. Then, with his enchanting quill, Edward drew a strange symbol on the metal.

The few students that are also taking the Study of Ancient Rune Class of Professor Babbling instantly knew this was actually the rune word "Ehwaz", meaning "partnership".

After Edward finished writing the rune, a brilliant light came from the metal. After that, something amazing appeared in front of the students' eyes.

The fire and light floating from the metal combined together. The first thing that students noticed was the fact that the heat or temperature emanating from the fire was gone.

Then, the red fire turned white; and it was not a cotton white, but more of a transparent white. The light that the new fire emanated was a few times brighter than before; it was bright to the point that most students in the class had to raise their hands in front of their eyes.

In general, the white fire created by the amalgam of these two enchantments was truly beautiful; it seemed to bring a sense of joy and positivity to all the people in the classroom.

"Professor, would we be able to do that?" asked one excited student.

"As a matter of fact, yes," responded Edward with a smile on his face. "However, the Amalgam Enchantment will not be taught until your fourth year."

Although the students were not happy that they could not learn such amazing knowledge now, they were just as satisfied to be able to learn it next year.

"Professor, do we have to take the Study of Ancient Rune class in order to become an Alchemist?" suddenly asked one student with a worried look on her face.

"No, as long as you know the right rune to use, it will be fine. However, if any of you truly wished to study Alchemy and become accomplished in this field, then you must study and understand Ancient Runes.

"Are there any more questions?"

No one raised their hands this time, so Edward gave the signal for all of them to start their practice of Homogeneous Double Enchantment

Chapter 41

After finishing his demonstration, Edward let all the students begin to practice Homogeneous Double Enchantments. Since they had already learned how to do only one enchantment, the first step was quite easy and straightforward.

However, once they tried to write the second one, a conflict erupted that actually destroyed the first one, rendering their previous efforts. What's worse is the fact that after a few failures, the piece of metal that they use to place enchantments on was destroyed, and they had to get another one.

It was then some students realized how much money and material is needed in order for one person to become a qualified Alchemist. Without the proper wealth and resources, it is impossible for a wizard from an ordinary family to become an Alchemist-unless they are extremely talented.

And even then, talent could only reduce the resources wasted.

After a few students had failed many times, Edward started to walk around the classroom to give pointers; he pointed out that both enchantments need to be precise; the amount of magic power used must be the exact same and the written incantations must have as few mistakes as possible.

As a matter of fact, the closer both of them are, the better the enchantments would be. As such, in order to become a qualified Alchemist, not only do you need to have great control of magic powers, but also have steady hands like surgeons.

As a matter of fact, there was a reason that Edward let the class try many times by themselves before giving them pointers. He wanted to see whether there were any genius alchemists among the students, and there were; the Weasley Twins.

Of all the students in the class, their performances were actually the best. As a matter of fact, they had the best performance of all the years that he taught.

Due to the fact that there has been no Alchemy Class for countless years, Edward had to teach all the years (3rd-7th) the same thing. However, due to the fact that the higher years have more knowledge and practice of magic, the pace of the class was faster. An example of that is the fact that 7th year students already have the current content of this class.

Edward was not that surprised by the Twin's talents as he knew from the canon timeline that they indeed had a rare talent for Alchemy as they built their own Joke item Shop.

Edward always admired the twin's wild and crazy imagination, so he decided to give them extra guidance during class as to further nurture their talents. Who knows, maybe they might help him in the future, or one of their crazy ideas might inspire him one day.

After a few hours, class time soon came to an end and the students wondered how time passed so quickly. When they are in Professor Snape's class, they feel like they spent eons there. However, when they are enjoying themselves in Professor Bones' class, every time seems to end too quickly.

-Scene Break-

All the students had just walked out of Edward's Class and were talking with one another with a happy smile on their faces.

"The Class today was quite fun. I felt like l learned a lot."

"Me too, who knew that Alchemy would be such an interesting and useful class. After making my first Protection Badge, I won a duel with a friend of mine who did not want to take Professor Bones' class because of what he said at the beginning of the year.

"Me too, I won a few duels with my badge."

"Forget about the duels, did anyone take notice of how much Galleons was wasted on all the materials we used today in class."

"You are right. If we add on all the ones wasted on all the other classes, how much is Galleons?"

"Hmph, this is what I hate about you all muggle-born wizards, all of you have low visions," suddenly said a Slytherin student.

"Adrian Pucey, what do you mean by that?"

Adrian Pucey gave these students that were talking about the cost of the materials of the Alchemy class a disdainful look.

"All you people care about is the cost of the class material, but failed to realize the true valuable thing of that class: knowledge.

"According to my mother, the Alchemy book that we are using for class contained some of the most secret and valuable knowledge about alchemy that even some of the most ancient pure blood families envy and drooled after. However, Professor Bones is willing to give them for free."

"Adrian is right," added another Slytherin student. "I heard that many of the pure blood family from Sacred Twenty-Eight have written to Dumbledore and the Board of Governors and complained that such knowledge should not be taught at school.

"Luckily, the Bones family-as one of the members- have many allies on the Board, and with the support of the Headmaster, the complaints of these families were ignored."

The muggle born students were shocked after hearing this, as they did not know that so many political dramas occurred over one class. It was not just them who did not know about this; many other pure blood or magical families did not know any of this.

Of course now, the entire school will soon hear about such juicy gossip.

-Scene Break-

Back in the classroom, after class was over, Edward was resting at his desk reading a book when he noticed something approaching him.

After raising his head, he saw a patronus charm in the shape of a phoenix appearing in front of him; it opened its mouth and spoke:

"Professor Bones, if your class is over, please come see me in my office. The password is: Sherbet Lemon.

Chapter 42

Edward went into the Headmaster Tower and used the password to enter the office. Upon his entrance, he did not see the professor but heard him rummaging through something on the back.

Instead of sitting and waiting for him, Edward approached Fawkes and used the charm Nature's Voice to talk to the phoenix.

"We had a deal, now it's time for you to hold your end of the bargain."

"Fine, since you fulfilled your end through my Christmas present, you can have as many bottles of blood you want," replied Fawkes. As he was a phoenix with a sense of honor, he would not go back on his words.

Edward nodded, then proceeded to take a large syringe and a few crystal bottles. He then drew a lot of blood from the phoenix. Unfortunately for him, by the time he finished, he realized that he may have gone overboard.

Fawkes had turned pale, his red and gold feathers had lost most of their lusters. He became thin, and by the looks of it, he seemed to be about to be reborn again.

Knowing that he was a little too zealous, Edward hurried to take out a few bottles of potion from the little sack he had hanging on his waist. After making sure that Fawkes was alright, Edward sighed in relief, then he looked at the headmaster that was sitting on his chair and said, "Sorry about that."

"It's fine, since Fawkes said that you could get his blood, then he has to deal with the repercussions of his words."

Fawkes then looked at Dumbledore for a brief moment, then ignored him as he went back to rest and recuperated.

"Professor, so how was your holiday?" asked Edward, trying to make small talk.

"Enjoyable. I quite like the candy you gifted me. Each one of them had a different flavor based on emotions. Personally, I did not like the one that tasted like grief."

"Well, you're not the only one. My cousin Susan sent me a letter complaining that she did not like both the 'grief' and 'fear' one."

"Well, it is understandable given her age. So, Edward, how was your holiday? Did you spend time with any special someone? A lady perhaps?"

"Well, a few."

"That made sense. You were quite promiscuous when you were in school."

"I prefer the term 'romantic', professor."

While the two were having their little chat, Dumbledore had already used his wand to order tea and sweets for the two of them. After finishing his food, Dumbledore took a deep look at Edward.

"Are you going to use bloodline modification to break the Limiter?"

"Limiter?" asked Edward after taking a sip of his tea. Although he had an inkling of what the professor was talking about, he was not sure.

"Knowledge about the Limiter is very ancient, and almost lost in modern times. I have only learned about it from Nico.

"Should you be aware of the Magic Core Theory?"

Edward nodded as he knew that his discovery of the magic core was not a unique development. Many of the ancient books that he has read have mentioned it, however, most wizards in modern times do not believe it is real.

"As a wizard continues to age, his magic power will continue to grow until his magic core reaches a limit, the Limiter. Most wizards will spend most of their time not being able to reach the limit of their magic cores, while a few talented ones will do so in their later years.

"Only a rare few of them will actually reach this limit in their youth; like me, Tom, you and an old friend of mine."

'He must mean Grindelwald. And this so-called Limiter was probably the shackle I felt after my magic power reached 25 times that of an adult wizard.,' secretly thought Edward, while still calmly drinking his tea.

"Professor, could you elaborate on this limit?"

"Well, from what I understand, there should be 3 Limiters. Currently, you are facing the 1st Limiter. Once you succeed, your magic power will reach the same level as me.

"According to Nico, he believed that some of the founders of Hogwarts-like Rowena Ravenclaw and Salazar Slytherin have broken the second Limiter. As for the third one, we believed that probably only Merlin and Morgan Le Fay had breached it, however, the proof we have is very scarce."

Edward started thinking to himself. If what the professor said is true, then the first Limiter provides magic power between 25-50 times that of an adult wizard. The Second Limiter between 50-75, while the third 75-100.

However, Voldemort had a magic power of 60 times that of an adult wizard, could he have broken the second Limiter. However, after a quick review of the Dark Lord's memories, he realized that this was not the case.

Voldemort only broke the first Limiter, but forcibly expanded his magic core through the energy created by splitting his soul. This is the reason that his magic power could not reach the full 75 times.

"Professor, something does not add up. Godric Gryffindor was known as a very powerful duelist that has never lost a match. How come he is not in the list of people who broke the second Limiter?"

"Edward, you have to understand that breaking a Limiter merely increases a wizard's magical powers. A truly powerful wizard is based on their knowledge, skills, and use of charms and spells. A large amount of magic power is not worth anything if the person does not know how to use it."

Edward nodded as he agreed with the professor's words. As a person with a vast amount of knowledge about magic, Edward truly understood the meaning of these words.

For example, just his versatility in a battle is enough to make any wizard have a headache. In a duel, he could use ordinary charms, he could use elemental magic, spatial magic, or even necromancy.

Most ordinary wizards can only use a few charms proficiently.

"Professor, if you do not mind me asking, how did you break your Limiter?"

According to his speculation, Grindelwald most likely used the Elder Wand to break his, and he already knew how Voldemort broke his. Since Nicolas Flamel knew about the Limiters and told Dumbledore, he must have broken through it as well. So, Edward speculated that he must have either used the Philosopher's Stone, or his long life resulted in him breaking it naturally.

As for Dumbledore, Edward speculated that he might have used Fawkes as a way to do it. However, he was not entirely sure.

Chapter 43

"How did I do it?" said Dumbledore slowly. "Simple, with practice."

"Practice?"

"Yes, practice. The magic core is similar to a muscle of the body. With repeated practice and training, it will eventually get stronger-even to the point of breaking the first Limiter.

"Wouldn't that take a lot of time?" asked Edward.

"Not really," replied the professor who placed a piece of cake in his mouth. "With the right method, the time can be greatly reduced."

Edward nodded, but he did not say anything further. He could guess that the professor wanted him to ask so that he could use his method instead of the bloodline modification one. However, he would not ask.

Edward-as a transmigrator who has read all the Harry Potter books and movies-knew that it was not a simple thing to be in favor of Dumbledore. Whether it was Newt Scamander or Harry Potter, both of them went to a lot of trouble just because of being Dumbledore's protégé or something similar.

As a matter of fact, no one that is truly close to Dumbledore has ever had a 'good' fate. Let's look at Snape.

The poor guy spent more than six years looking over and protecting the son of the person he loves most in the world, and the person he hates most in the world. All under Dumbledore's order.

Of course, this could be argued that it was Snape's decision after all, however, the man has done so many things against his will while working as a double agent for Dumbledore.

Edward will never forget the scene in the movie when Dumbledore told Snape that Harry Potter had to die, and Voldemort had to be the one to kill him. He was both angry and devastated. No matter how eloquent people argued for Dumbledore, it does not change the fact he used Snape's love for Lily to force him to protect Harry Potter.

Then there is the Flamel couple. Although according to the canon timeline, it was their decision to give up the Philosopher's Stone, Edward did not believe for a second that Dumbledore did not take any part in convincing them to do so, and doing it so easily.

So, it does not matter whether the professor was hinting at him to ask him about the way to break the Limiter. He did not want to owe him anymore debt after all the Alchemy knowledge that he thought-even thought he was just trying to prevent him from studying the dark arts.

Despite his rejection of this offer, Edward still lust after Dumbledore's knowledge; and not just the ones about the Limiter, but all of them. He wanted to sign the same contract he did with Voldemort and acquire all the knowledge of the greatest white wizard of modern time.

And not just him, but Grindelwald's too.

However, he knew that this was not an easy task. Dumbledore was a man of great will and would never sign such a contract-especially when he was wary of Edward being the third generation Dark Lord after Grindelwald and Voldemort.

Even if Edward were to try to threaten him, he could see that the headmaster would not budge an inch. As a person who is willing to sacrifice any one and even his own life for the greater good of the wizarding world, Edward did not believe that such a person would be willing to bend their own ideologies and beliefs.

This is one reason that he did not try to make a deal with the professor with the bargain of bringing his sister back to life.

Of course, Edward has not given up trying yet. He just has to find the right way. And he also will try to get Grindelwald to sign the contract first before trying with Dumbledore.

However, he will only do so after he finishes his body modification. Without being on the same level of these powerful wizards, he will not easily try to make deals with them.

. . .

"So, professor, why did you call me to your office," asked Edward in order to change the subject.

Although Dumbledore was a little disappointed that Edward did not ask for his help, he did not show it on his face.

"Well, Harry told me that he lent you an invisible cloak during Christmas break, and he asked me to get it back for him if you are finished with it," replied Dumbledore with a calm look on his face.

"Oh, thank you for the reminder, professor, otherwise, I would have forgotten," replied Edward calmly, Then, he took out the fake cloak that he made from his bag and gave it to the professor.

After taking the Invisibility Cloak, he gave it a quick check. He could tell that some of the mysterious power inside of it had greatly diminished, but he guessed that it must have been due to Edward's research.

"So, did you figure out what it was?" asked the professor.

"Of course. As a Grand Alchemist, I can easily notice the difference between a regular Invisible Cloak and a Deathly Hallow."

"So, what do you think? About Death?"

After pondering for a brief moment, Edward responded:

"A truly powerful being and unimaginable being. If one day he decided to do something to the wizard world, I doubt that even if Merlin were to be alive, he could do something to stop him; we would be like helpless children."

"There is no need to worry about such a thing. Death is nothing but a natural part of this world-just like ancient magic.

Edward nodded, but he did not agree with Dumbledore's words. According to his last discussion, he could tell that Death has human emotions. As long as someone has emotions, then they will have desires.

If one day Death decided that he had enough of following the rules that restricted him, if he decided to find a way to either break those rules or find a loophole on them, what is to stop him from doing so?

No one.

So, Edward will not let his guards down when it comes to Death and continue to study him until he can create a contingency plan for him in case he decides to go rogue.

If all his plans go right, Edward can foresee that he and his family will live a long life. So, he might live to the day that Death decided to go rogue.

After handing the cloak to Dumbledore, they chatted for a while before Edward left. As for Dumbledore, he continued to study the cloak and make sure that there was nothing wrong with it.

After all, he had it for many years before he gave it back to Harry.

Chapter 44

After leaving the headmaster's office, Edward realized that he did not have class for the rest of the day. So, he went to the Room of Requirement. Midway through his journey, he met Helena and he invited her to accompany him.

"Helena, do you remember your mother mentioning something about a magic referred to as a Limiter?"

"Limiter? Yes, I remember that she did mention it briefly. From what I remember, my mother and uncle Salazar were the best at this kind of magic. However, she only briefly mentioned and told me she would explain everything in detail when the time was right….Unfortunately, the time was never right."

"It's alright now," said Edward after seeing the sadness in her face. Then, the two of them entered the Room of Requirement. After choosing his research room that he designed personally, he entered.

After Edward entered the room, Edward started to reminisce about the past.

He remembered all the amazing time he had in this room during his time in school, he remembered all the knowledge that he learned, and he also remembered all the time he spent studying the enchantments of this room.

When he started to study dark magic, he tried to sneak into the Restricted Area. However, Dumbledore always stopped him; the headmaster even placed powerful enchantments on the library that specifically detected his presence. And all the teachers were not allowed to give him a pass.

Edward spent a lot of time studying that enchantment. Unfortunately for him, every time he came close to crack it, Dumbledore would either improve it or change it to a different one.

Angered, he tried to use the Room of Requirement to give a room full of all the books of the Restricted Area, however, this plan failed too. It was then that he discovered that as the headmaster, Dumbledore had some level of control over the Room of Requirement.

So, Edward could not get access to the books in the Restricted Area. Of course, he did not give up trying. Although he knew that he could not bypass the enchantment, he used the opportunity to challenge himself and learn from the experience.

By the time he graduated, he still did not reach the level of passing Dumbledore's enchantment. This was one of the main reasons that Edward decided to become an international thief and steal all that knowledge after graduation.

He realized that no matter how talented he was, no matter how much revolutionary research that he had succeeded in, it did not change the fact that Dumbledore had more than 100 years of knowledge and skill ahead of him.

And if he wants to catch up and surpass him, he will either need a lot of time, or vast quantities of knowledge. So, he chose the latter without hesitation.

Edward at the beginning of the year was more knowledgeable than Dumbledore, not to mention him now who also has all the knowledge of Voldemort. The only thing holding him back is his lack of magic power in his magic core.

After entering the Room of Requirement, Edward had two goals or purpose: one was to use all his current understanding of Alchemy to finally understand how the Room was made.

The second and main objective was to study Rowena Ravenclaw's diadem. As a matter of fact, according to Helena, both of these things were created by the same person: her mother.

From what Edward learned from her, Rowena was truly an unimaginably powerful witch-both according to ancient and modern times. Like Edward, she believed in pursuing the essence of magic, and had little to no taboo when it came to doing research.

Helena often mentioned how similar the two of them were, and Edward wished that he had met her.

He has always been interested in the diadem that can make someone smarter, so he studied it greatly.

Due to being turned into a Horcrux, a lot of the enchantments of the diadem were broken. So, Edward had to seal the soul of Voldemort's inside of it before he could study it, however it was no use-until now.

With the knowledge of the Dark Lord, he can perfectly remove the soul from the diadem without damaging it. Then, he can study this magnificent piece of Alchemy artifact to the fullest.

-Scene Break-

Inside the Hufflepuff Common Room.

All the Hufflepuff students were surrounding two people while cheering; one person was a young man, while the other was a little girl.

The young man had a blue-eyed white dragon next to him, and two cards that were facing down. As for the girl, she had three monsters standing next to her. Despite being mere holograms made through magic, all these monsters looked so real that it was almost impossible to tell apart,

As for these two people, they were Cedric Digory and Susan Bones, and they both were playing Duel Monster Cards. As soon as he left class, he rushed to challenge Susan in order to acquire the reward that Professor Bones offered.

Susan looked at Cedric with a smile before saying: "I have to say, Cedric, you are probably one of the very few good duelists in the wizarding world. Unfortunately for you, beside my cousin, no one can beat me at this game."

"Susan, there is no need to brag, I have not lost the game yet. Not even close," replied Cedric with a somber look on his face. He had spent the whole vacation going over countless combinations of the cards in his deck; he read the Yu-Gi-Oh comics over and over in order to learn different strategies. So, he did not believe that he would lose.

"By now, you should know the meaning of the Heart of the Cards?" suddenly asked Susan.

"Yes, so what?" asked Cedric with a frown.

"Do you know that this is an actual thing in Dueling?"

"What? That's impossible," replied Cedric, and he was not the only one who reacted that way. All the other Hufflepuff students did too. Although they were all fans of Duel Monster and Yugi Mutou, they knew that the concept of the Hearts of the Cards was nothing more than something from a comic.

"That's where you are wrong!" answered little Susan with a smile. "When my cousin developed the latest generation of Dueling Disk, he used a particular magic enchantment that allowed a duelist to draw the cards that they wanted-as long as their will and beliefs were enough.

"I remember he was very proud about it and bragged to me in a ten page letter about his accomplishment. After learning about this, I spent many months training under his consultation to achieve that level."

After saying that, Susan smiled and drew a card. After seeing it, her smile increased even more.

"I sacrifice the three monsters in the field in order to summon my Egyptian God Card: Obelisk the Tormentor."

The three monsters that were around her dispersed into specks of light, then a gigantic blue monster with wings appeared in the common room. All the students were first shocked that she actually drew the card she wanted. According to dueling rules, all decks have to be shuffled properly before any game.

More importantly, all the students suddenly felt a spiritual pressure that enveloped them after Obelisk showed up; it was like a mighty God that was watching them.

They all felt fear and reverence at the same time; they wanted to bow down and worship this mighty being.

Obviously Edward used some kind of spiritual magic to emulate the presence of a God, hence the reason that all the students felt the way they did. As a matter of fact, he wanted to use his understanding of the Sorting Hat to make all three Egyptian Cards have some sort of sentience, but he gave up that idea after a prototype he made actually attacked him to determine if he was worthy to have it.

Although the spiritual magic that the Winged Dragon of Ra used to attack him back then was nothing to him, this could not be the same for other ordinary wizards-especially children.

Back to the Hufflepuff Common Room, after Susan summoned such a powerful card, Cedric did not stand a chance in this match. His blue-eye white dragon along with all his remaining cards in the field were instantly destroyed, and he lost the game.

As for Susan, from that day on, she became the rising star of Hufflepuff. And soon, the entire school.

Chapter 45

Inside the Room of Requirement:

Edward had just finished studying the diadem after removing the soul of Voldemort from it and storing it in another object. Although he technically has not slept for a few days, he still had a powerful vigor.

This kind of situation was normal for him as he is used to spending months without end when studying things that he is interested in. Of course he has developed potions that have provided his body with the nutrition needed and his spirit at all time high.

"Your mother was truly an unimaginably powerful witch," said Edward with fascination after comprehending the enchantments on the diadem.

"Many people have said similar things. She was not only the most powerful witch of her time, but probably one of the very best throughout history," replied Helena-who was standing not far from Edward with a complicated look on her face.

"I am sure she loved you very much."

"Maybe you are right, but that does not change the fact that she did not spend any of her time with me. Between all her magic research and running Hogwarts, I barely saw her except for when she was teaching me."

Edward sighed after hearing this. He knew that ghosts stayed in the world of the living for two reasons: afraid of death or unfinished business.

As for Helena, it was unfinished business. She wanted to see her mother again and gained her forgiveness for her past transgression, and she also wanted to voice all the wrongdoings that she suffered during her childhood.

This was one of the reasons that she stole the diadem. Not just because she was jealous of her mother's intelligence and importance; she wanted to gain such intelligence in order to make certain achievements as a witch, then gained her attention. She wanted to have a real relationship with her, even if it was through magic.

Edward sighed but did not mention this topic again. However, he promised to find a way to help her in the future if he can. Living as a ghost is like a curse, no one should live like that-unless it is their willingness to escape death.

…

Edward then focused on his recent finding. This Diadem is a piece of art when it comes to Alchemy.

It grants the user the power of Accelerated Thought Process. When someone puts it on, all their thought processes, calculation ability, and processing speed will dramatically increase.

In simple words, the user will begin to function like a computer, being able to process information at an unnatural fast rate. It is the perfect tool for understanding and researching magic.

Edward's mind started to race and thinking about how much of a great help this diadem will be to his research after he recreated his own. And he has many ideas on how to improve it.

For once, he can enchant his version to allow himself to enter an emotionless state of mind-a state of mind where all distracting thoughts and emotions are removed. That way, it can further increase his processing ability by removing so many variables; it was like turning himself into an AI machine.

He called this spell Mechanized Mind.

Another advantage of this spell is the fact that it can remove or negate the power of dark arts in a wizard's mind.

It is common knowledge that when a wizard constantly studies the dark arts, it can slowly start to influence their minds, making them more moody, dark, and cruel.

Even Edward is not immune to such a thing. This is one of the reasons that he has to constantly use his Patronus Charm to absorb positive emotions after doing dark arts research, otherwise his personality will slowly change.

With this new spell, everything will change. The Dark Arts cannot change or influence an emotionless robot, so it will also prove ineffective against the Mechanized mind.

Time passed, and Edward started making his own Diadem, however, he still changed the design to be more suited for man. Of course all his other research continued as well, Although he was a little stretched thin with all the different research he had to do, he still focused on the Life Code.

By the end of the year, he should be prepared to modify his own body after a few experiments on other test subjects.

-Scene Break-

Inside Hagrid Hut, Hermione, Harry, Ron, and Hagrid were watching the process of an egg cracking.

Soon, a small winged creature appeared from the bronze egg. It looked around with its small eyes, surveying the surroundings.

"Is that a Dragon?" asked Ron

"Yes," replied Hagrid with a smile on his face.

"My brother Charlie raises Dragons in Romania."

"Is that so?" replied Hagrid while admiring the creature. "I've always wanted to raise a dragon ever since I saw Edward's Dragon."

"Professor Bones has a dragon?" asked Harry with a little intrigued look on his face.

"Oh yes, and not just dragons. He has a thunderbird, swooping evil, niffler, fwooper, giants, and zouwu. As a matter of fact, he has a suitcase that has basically most of the magical animals in the wizarding world. Him and Newt Scamander always used to compete on who has the most animals and who raises them the best.

"The only two animals that he does not have are a phoenix and a basilisk. However, this year, he told me that he was tracking a phoenix and is on the verge of catching one."

"What is a basilisk?" asked Hermione. She has read the book "Fantastic Beast and Where to Find Them" and remembers most of the animals that Hagrid mentioned, but she has never heard of a basilisk.

"I do not know much about it except that it is a very powerful snake and was created by a powerful dark wizard. However, basilisks have been extinct for countless years."

According to Edward and the wizarding world's knowledge, the way to create a basilisk is to hatch a chicken egg under a toad. However, after trying this method, Edward realized that things were not so simple as he failed to actually create a basilisk.

So, he thought of catching the one inside the Chamber of Secrets and studying it next year.

Hermione nodded before saying: "Unfortunately, you cannot keep it."

"Why?"

"According to Wizarding Law, it is illegal for a wizard to keep and raise dragons without the proper permit. Do you have a permit for it?"

"No," replied Hagrid with his head lowered.

"So, you cannot keep it."

"But it is so small. It needs my protection before it can survive on its own. Plus no one has to know!"

"If you do not want to get both you and Professor Dumbledore in trouble, then you cannot keep the dragon," insisted Hermione.

Hagrid sighed, but did not say anything more on the matter. But Ron suddenly asked: "How do you know about Wizarding Law?"

"After what Professor Bones said during the First Year Entrance Ceremony about inequality and discrimination, I went to read about the law to see whether he was right."

"So, what was the result?" asked Harry.

"He was right," replied Hermione, rendering the room quiet for a while.

"So, what am I supposed to do now?" asked Hagrid.

"Didn't you say that Professor Edward had many dragons?" replied Hermione. "Asked him if he could help."

Chapter 46

One day while Edward was inside his own classroom reviewing the students' work, an owl came through the window and handed him a letter. After feeding the bird, he opened the letter.

The letter came from Hagrid asking to come meet him in his hut as he had something important to ask. The letter also mentioned that it was urgent.

After reading the letter, Edward could more or less guess the reason for Hagrid asking to see him. According to the canon timeline, this should be around the time that he received his dragon.

After packing his belongings, he headed there to meet the half giant who had a deep love for magical animals.

On the way there, Edward first encountered Quirrell who was still acting like a stuttering buffoon. The two of them pretended like they did not know each other and passed by one another like they were strangers.

The second person that Edward encountered was the ghost of the Slytherin House, the Bloody Baron.

"Edward Bones," said the Baron. "What you are doing is wrong and you should stop."

"And what am I doing wrong, Mr. Baron?"

"Your relationship with Helena is wrong. The living and the dead should not be together; this is taboo and wrong. I am warning you to leave her alone. Otherwise suffer the consequences."

Edward gave him a deep look before saying; "And I am guessing that this warning of yours has nothing to do with your affection, nay, your obsession with her, right?"

"I do not know what you are talking about. But heed my warning," replied the Baron with a cold look on his face.

"And if I don't, what can you do?"

"Although I cannot do anything to a powerful wizard like yourself, I can still haunt you. Everywhere you go, I will be there. When you try to sleep, I will wake you in order to continue to haunt you. Anyway, us ghosts do not have the need or desire to rest."

The Bloody Baron had spent quite some time coming with this threat. He knew that few charms or spells could actually work on ghosts. Although there was some dark magic that still worked on them, those were very rare and were also temporary. So, he did not have much to fear.

Edward looked at the Baron with a smirk on his face, then he snapped his finger. A dark and creepy flame appeared on his hand. The Baron immediately backed away after seeing it.

While looking at the flame, Edward said:

"This flame is called the Demon Flame, summoned from another dimension. The method used by wizards to become ghosts is to leave an imprint of themselves in the living world after their deaths, thus being able to exist in such a form.

"As a result of this, all of you take a non-corporeal form that is immune to most magic. Unfortunately for you, Baron, this flame can instantly erase your imprint that exists in this world and kill you. What's worse, after you die again, you will not enter the afterlife like everyone else, but cease to exist in this mortal coil."

The expression of the Baron became distorted, he gave a deep look at Edward before flying away.

Meanwhile, Edward was looking at this flame while secretly sighing. He learned this dark magic from the book [The Key of Solomon].

Both [The Lesser Key of Solomon} and [The Key of Solomon] are books that Edward stole from the Vatican and they both talked about how to summon demons and control them. Additionally, there is some demonic magic related to them.

Unfortunately, after countless trial and error, Edward discovered that he could only summon a few very weak demons and nothing more.

At first he thought that it was either a problem with him or the magic itself, but after investigation, he realized that he was wrong.

Just like there is a separate dimension for the afterlife where Death exists and rules over, Edward also discovered a dimension where demons exist. And that is where these summoned demons came from.

Unfortunately, he could not enter that dimension just like he did for Death no matter what he tried. Even worse, no other powerful demons could also be summoned in the material world. So, these two books were seriously nerfed.

After those experiences, Edward theorized that the Harry Potter universe might have been extremely powerful at some point of time, but for some reason, was reduced by several reasons.

Of course Edward does not have much evidence beside the existence of Death to support his theory, but he still thinks that there might be some truth to his theory.

After all, when you compare the capability of ordinary wizards to the existence of things like the Philosopher's Stone, Ravenclaw's Diadem, the Horcrux Magic, and even the Resurrection Magic that Voldemort used in the cemetery, this discrepancies are too large to ignore.

While thinking about these things, Edward soon arrived at Hagrid's Hut.

-Scene Break-

Edward was sitting inside the hut, accompanied by Hagrid and the Gryffindor's Trio. He looked at the little dragon while playing with it. Unlike when it was with Hagrid, the little dragon was as docile as a cat in front of Edward.

"How did you do that?" asked Hagrid with a look of excitement and envy on his face. And he was not the only one impressed.

"I will teach about this some other time. So, what do you call it?" asked Edward, fully knowing the answer.

"Norbert. His name is Norbert."

"Well, it should be Norberta as it is female," replied Edward. And the reason he knew this was not just because he previously read the Harry Potter book, but because he had an extensive knowledge about magical beasts.

"It's a she?" asked Ron in surprise. In fact even Hagrid was a little surprised.

After everyone calmed down, Hermione then said: "Professor, Hagrid cannot keep the dragon, so we were wondering if there was anything that you could do to help? Like maybe find a place for him or get him a permit to raise legally."

However, Edward did not answer her, instead he was staring deeply at Norberta. This lasted for a few minutes before Hagrid woke him up from his deep thinking.

"What did you guys say?" asked Edward. However, no one responded to him immediately, instead Hermione asked: "Professor, what were you thinking about so deeply?"

"Oh, I was thinking about creating a real dragon."

"A real dragon? What do you mean by that?" aske Ron. His brother raised dragons for a living, so he was quite familiar with different types of dragon, but he had never heard of real dragons.

"According to muggle stories, the dragons we have in the wizarding world are wyvern-which are inferior species of dragons.

"Real dragons are majestic creatures that are a few hundred meters tall, and have a wingspan of a thousand feet. They do not just breathe fire, but have their own system of magic, usually based on a special language called Dragon Chant," explained Edward.

"That sounds so terrifying," said Ron.

"That would be such a cute creature," said Hagrid at the same time.

Both Hermione and Harry were from the muggle world, so they have heard of similar stories. So, Hermione asked: "You said it yourself, professor, these were stories. So, how could you possibly create such a creature?"

Chapter 47

"Simple," replied Edward calmly. "By purifying the bloodline of current modern time dragons and seeing if their ancestors were real dragons spoken in the stories. Even if I were to fail, then I would still like to see what a dragon would turn into after his bloodline is purified."

"Magic can do such a thing?" asked Hermione. "I have never heard of any book that mentions such a thing."

Edward looked at her deeply before answering. "Miss Granger, magic is a very powerful and mysterious force with unlimited possibility. The only limit of magic is us, the users."

After saying that, Edward paused for a moment before saying something else:

"Miss Granger, let me give you a piece of advice. If you think that by just memorizing all the things in the book that you can become a great wizard, then you are truly mistaken.

"Truly powerful wizards like me or Dumbledore are like muggle scientists: we look at magic through curiosity and observation. Have any of you ever asked yourselves these questions:

"What is magic? Where did it come from? Why can wizards be born with magic while muggles are not? Is it some form of energy, or something else? Why is it that some people are born with special talents while others are not? Why is it that some animals are born with magic while others are not?

"There are so many unanswered and unexplored things that us wizards do not understand, but the problem is the fact no one but few are actually asking these kinds of questions.

"Now, I know that all of you are a bunch of first years and the number of charms that most of you can use can be counted in one hand, but it is never too late to start asking these questions, then try to find the answer later on."

Although the majority of these people in the shack were young, all of them were extraordinary in some way, and each had somewhat of a different response-beside the shared shock or surprise.

Both Harry and Hermione were raised with muggle ideology, so they can understand the concept of scientists exploring the unknown by asking questions.

Despite this, their initial reaction or thinking differed after this. Harry Potter just thought that Edward was amazing, however, he did not think further about such a thing. He did not have good grades in science class, so he did not really care about these questions that Edward asked.

The same could be said for Hagrid. The only thing still in his mind after the initial shock was whether Edward could actually create a real dragon with the same physical features that he previously mentioned.

Ron-as a person who grew up in the magical world-asked himself for a brief moment why he never heard anyone-including his father-talked about these questions Edward asked. For a brief moment, he asked himself whether it was something that only dark wizards did.

Of course the person who was affected the most by these words were in fact Miss Hermione Granger herself. She realized that she has been looking at magic the wrong way.

She thought that magic was this mysterious and secretive thing, but she should have been looking at it through the lens of a scientist. She should have been asking all types of questions.

Of course Edward-as a powerful Legimens-could tell what all these people were thinking with just a glance. Although he usually does not have the habit of spying on people's thoughts, he occasionally does so.

"Professor, how would we go about answering those questions?" asked Hermione with a newfound vigor in her voice.

"Well let me show you," he replied. "First, I'd like you to use a spell, any of them can do."

After hesitating for a while, Hermione took out her wand and said: "Lumos." Then the tip of her wand lit up. Edward nodded before asking: "Now, let me ask, why do you need to use an incantantation when using a charm? It is widespread knowledge that some wizards can use nonverbal spells!"

Hermione raised her eyebrow as she began to think about all the knowledge she had read before.

"I remember that in a book, it said that wizards have something called magic power inside of them, and that it grows as a wizard gets older. This is the reason that older wizards are usually more powerful than younger ones.

"So, the incantation is used to mobilize the magic power inside a wizard in order to properly cast spells."

"Correct Miss Granger. Now, the second step is to find the magic power inside the body. I need you to close your eyes, and cast a spell. However, do not just randomly do, but try to feel any changes that are happening inside of you."

Hermione closed her eyes, then waved her wand: "Lumos." However, she did not feel anything. "I did not feel anything, professor."

"It's alright, just repeat the process until you succeed."

Hermione nodded and followed the guidance. "Lumos," she chanted again. She tried a few times before finally feeling a mysterious power inside her; she was in awe of it.

'Only seven tries, she is three tries better than Little Susan,' thought Edward to himself.

As for him, he did not have to try. The moment that his magic rioted at the age of 6, he could feel his magic power. And soon after that, he discovered his magic core. For Edward, magic has always been like an extra limb that he can use or wield in anyways that he sees fit.

"Now Miss Granger, now that you have found your magic power, it's time to follow the origin or where it came from. This time, I will give you a little help."

Edward then took out his wand and pointed to the place between her eyebrows. A white light flew out his wand and entered Hermione's head, then she found that all her senses were extremely sharp.

Following the professor's advice, she cast the Lumos Charm again, then sensed how the magic power operated inside her body.

"Professor, I saw a cube inside of my heart; there seemed to be something inside of it. It seemed to be the so-called magic power."

"That is the magic core," replied Edward. "And the place that holds all wizards' magic powers."

Hermione was fascinated by this discovery as she started to play with her magic power. She effortlessly controlled it and cast different spells. Some spells that she found difficult to cast came so easily to her now.

Unfortunately for her, after a few minutes, the spell that Edward placed on her was gone, and her senses returned to normal. Although she could still feel the magic power in her body, she could no longer find the magic core.

Chapter 48

Hermione had a look of regret on her face after not being able to sense the magic cube inside her body. The ability to be able to control magic so easily was quite fascinating. However, she soon calmed down after seeing the strange and confused look that both Ron and Harry were given her.

After pondering for a while, Hermione suddenly asked: "Professor, since you talked about purifying Norberta's bloodline, does that mean that the concept of bloodline actually exist?"

Edward gave a brief look before answering: "That is correct, Ms. Granger. I have just recently discovered it myself."

"Then, doesn't that mean that the pureblood concept of blood supremacy is actually real?"

The room became silent after she asked that question as everyone then looked at Edward-waiting to hear his answer.

"Well, the answer is both yes and no."

Everyone then looked at him with a look that seemed to say, "Are you playing with us? What does that even mean?"

Edward smiled before explaining:

"After discovering the wizard's bloodline, I theorized that the Ancestors of us wizardkin were ordinary muggles. But after injecting the blood of magical animals or through rituals that allowed them to share bloodline, the first wizards were created. After years of procreation, wizards have developed their unique bloodline."

As a matter of fact, Edward has been doing some research on that topic. He tried to plant magical beasts' bloodline on a few muggle prisoners, but the result was a disappointment. He concluded that maybe the bloodline of modern time magical beasts was not the same as back then.

However, today he was inspired after seeing Norberta. After purifying these magic animals' bloodline, he will try to transplant it again.

In one of his experiments, he even tried to remove a wizard's bloodline and planted it in a muggle, but that also failed.

Back to the topic, Edward continued to explain:

"As for the idea of bloodline purity, the truth of the matter is that ancient wizards probably knew that by marrying with other wizards with powerful bloodline or talent, their descendants have a higher chance of becoming talented. So they proceeded with that idea.

"And at a certain point, the idea of inter-marrying to create a powerful bloodline probably became a very normal thing among wizards. However, although this process can also create powerful bloodlines, it was fatal for many wizard families as after a few generations, their descendants would become infertile, thus ending their family's blood inheritance.

"As for the current pureblood family supremacists, they are nothing but a bunch of idiots that twisted the ideologies of their ancestors. None of them actually know anything about bloodlines, but use the concept in order to oppress the rising power of both half-blood and muggle-born wizards."

Hermione nodded as she was probably the only one who truly understood Edward's meaning. After pondering for a while, she then asked:

"Professor, what you said still proves that magical families like the Weasleys or even Harry's family will have great advantage over my family, who only awakened their bloodline in this generation."

Harry quickly raised his hand before saying: "I didn't even know that my family was a magical one until I came to Hogwarts, so there probably nothing special about my bloodline."

As for Ron, he raised his shoulder before also saying: "There is nothing special about my family as well.

"All three of you are actually wrong," replied Edward calmly. "All of your bloodlines are special in different ways."

All of them looked at him with surprise on their faces, and Edward did not let them wait for too long before explaining.

"From my research, I know that the Potter family is somewhat related to the Peverell Brothers."

"Are you talking about the ones from the Tale of the Three Brothers?" asked Ron with a surprised look on his face. His mother used to read this story to him and Ginny.

Harry was also surprised as the professor once told him about the Three Brothers and their encounter with Death.

"That is correct," replied Edward. "To be precise, the Potter family is related to Ignotus Peverell. Your ancestor was someone who was able to hide from Death. No matter how he did it, his wisdom and cautious nature makes him a very powerful wizard-not to mention his talent."

"As for the Weasley family," said Edward as he looked at Ron. "It is a very particular bloodline.

"Forget the fact that all of you inherited some form of talent for quidditch-whether it was Charlie, the Twins, Ginny or even you Ron-all of you inherited some form of it.

"Then there is George and Fred's talent for Alchemy. Although I do not know whether it comes from their bloodline, it is worth mentioning. However, this is not the most particular part of your family bloodline.

"According to my research, the birth rate of most family wizards is actually very low. Most families only have one magically gifted child. If they have more, there is a high chance that some of them will be born as squibs.

"The highest number of magically gifted children in a wizard family is usually three, with a few outliers. However, your Weasley family has seven children, and not a single squib among them; that itself makes your bloodline very remarkable."

While the other people were pondering about Edward's words, Ron had a genuinely surprised look on his face. He never expected that it was actually a good thing for their family to have many children, as it was seen as a burden by him-most of the time.

As a matter of fact, Edward did not lie to Ron. He was also curious about this phenomenon, so he secretly took some of his blood and studied.

He discovered that the Weasley's family bloodline was very active and was easily passed on. This is the reason that they all have magic ability and red hair. Of course he also guessed that there was something special about Molly-however, he did not research it.

According to Edward's estimate, if the Weasley were financially capable, they could create a very powerful family by birthing many children.

After everybody calmed themselves down with this news, Hermione asked: "Professor, what is so special about my bloodline?"

"As for you, Ms. Granger, your talent in magic is actually very high. Not only do you have almost perfect memory, you should also notice that compared to most muggle-born wizards and even pureblood wizards, your talent is way superior to them.

"In your entire year, I imagined that only my cousin Susan can probably compete with you in terms of capability. And that is because she has received intense magical training from me at a young age."

After hearing this, Hermione was not happy; instead, she had a frown on her face as the name Susan brought a lot of frustration to her.

Chapter 49

Throughout this entire year, Hermione has gotten perfect grades in all her classes, making her loved by all her teachers-except for probably Snape. However, there has been one person that was always better than her, and it was Susan Bones.

In the few classes that they take together, they always compete for who could answer any question raised by the professor. The thing was that Susan always had better answers than her, even if she answered the question.

Hermione had noticed something different about Susan. Every time she answered a question, she would just paraphrase or repeat verbatim the things that she had read in the books.

As for Susan, she can analyze any question the professors asked, and provide her own understanding. So, although the professors always liked her answer, they preferred Susan's more due to her insight.

According to rumors, even Snape once complimented Susan during potion class, making her the first and only non-Slytherin to actually receive a compliment. Of course Edward does not count.

Hermione has always wondered why Susan was so good at a young age. Although there were rumors that she was related to Professor Bones, many people thought it was just rumors.

But it seemed that the rumors were correct. Susan was probably trained by such a powerful wizard at such a young age.

'No wonder she knew so much. I bet she already knew about the magic core and can control it easily,' thought Hermione to herself.

"Professor, is there a way for me to get access to the magic core on my own?" asked Hermione with a look of expectation on her face.

"There is," replied Edward with a slight smile on his face. "It's all about constant training and trying to sense. Every night before you go to bed, all you have to do is to constantly use a spell, then try to sense the magic core.

"Do this until all the magic power in your core is exhausted. This way, not only can you train to sense the core, but also train your magic core and magic power to be as flexible as possible, and also stimulate the growth of your magic power."

"Wait, professor, are you saying that constant depleting of magic power and letting it regrow on its own will facilitate its growth? That wizard does not have to only rely on age to grow their magic powers?" asked Hermione in shock.

"That is correct, Ms. Granger," replied Edward calmly.

Hermione was indeed shocked as this news completely broke her world view, and it was not just her, but everyone in this room. Even Hagrid knows that the only way that a wizard's magic can grow more powerful is through time. Now, Edward told them otherwise.

After hesitating for a while, Hermione then asked: "Professor, this kind of thing should be a secret, right? Shouldn't you hide for the Bones family or something? What would other families do if they knew that we knew such a secret? And why are you telling us this?"

Edward looked at her after she said these words.

'Worthy of the Smartest Witch of Her Age, not only can she see the potential benefit of this knowledge, but also the potential danger,' secretly thought Edward.

"Well, the reasons I am telling you all this are actually very simple. For once, I do not believe that knowledge should be hidden due to being too precious. Only by sharing, communicating and exchanging can magic be further developed.

"Secondly, let's just say that I have a soft spot for talented wizards and witches. Whether it is Ms. Granger, the Weasley Twins, or Cedric Diggory, all you are very talented. So, sometimes, I will give you guys some extra lessons.

"However, you are right to be worried that such knowledge could bring you guys trouble. So let me help you out."

Then, Edward took out his wand, and with a wave of it, a silvery-white light as thin as a finger traveled from his wand and entered the heads of Hermione, Ron, Harry and Hagrid.

Suddenly, they felt like something in their mind was protected, like a lock was placed on their minds.

"With this spell, I have placed a lock on your memories regarding what I have spoken about tonight. With this, although you guys will not forget what happened today, it will be impossible for you to tell a second person.

"Every time you wish to do so, you will instantly forget about the information, before it returns to your mind a few hours later. On top of that, no wizard can use Legilimency to spy on your mind and read that particular knowledge."

All of them nodded, but there was no awe on their faces. With these people's knowledge, they could not possibly fathom how difficult such a spell actually was.

This spell was basically an application of Fidelius Charm-which allows one person to place a secret deep inside a person' soul. Edward modified it so that it locked a specific secret inside a person's mind, then used obliviate to erase that secret temporarily when a certain condition is met.

And that condition is when the person wants to reveal the secret. This is a perfect way to keep a secret without harming the person keeping the secret.

If Edward wanted, he could set up this spell to instead kill the person who decided to reveal the secret. As a matter of fact, this was the purpose that he invented the spell in the first place.

After everything was done, Edward then finally asked; "Why did you guys call me here again?"

It was then that everybody remembered the reason that they contacted Edward in the first place. So, they explained to him the situation, and even mentioned how Malfoy learned about this incident a few days ago.

After hearing this, Edward's first reaction was to just give him the same plans as in the original canon timeline. After all, he had decided not to mess with the original plot as much as possible.

However, a sudden thought came to Edward's mind. He asked himself why he was so fixed up on preserving the original plot so much?

At first he thought it was because he wanted to use it to his advantage, but after thinking deeper, Edward realized that this was more of a psychological issue. Knowing what is going to happen gave him a sense of security, it made all the future danger meaningless as he could already predict it.

And on a deeper level, this sense of security is also the result of his parents' death when he was young. Despite knowing their fate, despite warning constantly of the danger, they still died.

On some level, Edward blamed himself for nor being able to save them; he made himself believe that trying to change the plot is futile as the power of fate is inevitable.

However, Edward realized that his thinking was based on his weak ability. He is currently one of the most powerful wizards alive in the modern time. And by the time he finishes his body modification, the number one title would become his without a doubt.

So, why would he care about changing the future? Why would he need to slowly plot for the things he wants when there are more direct ways to acquire them?

After coming to this realization, Edward suddenly felt relieved, like a heavy burden was lifted from his mind. He took a deep breath, and decided to stop acting so cautiously from now on.

He then looked at Hagrid before saying: "I will create a briefcase for you just like mine and Newt for you to raise Norberta properly. As for the license to raise him, I will get one for you from the Ministry."

Hagrid became excited after hearing this and he wanted to hug Edward to thank him, but he remembered when Edward taught him a lesson back in school and warned him about using his brute force to hug ordinary people. So he stopped and smiled awkwardly.

After a brief chat, all the people left the shack and went to do their own thing.

Chapter 50

Time soon passed and it was already the end of the year. Edward made sure that every student in his class could pass at least the written part of his Alchemy exam.

And how did he do such a thing?

By using magic to force the knowledge in the students that were failing his class. Although these students spent an entire week with a terrible headache, they still learned something.

As for the practical aspect of the class, he could not help them. He has provided these people with plenty of practice opportunities, and even offered them tutoring classes during the weekend. So, it's not his problem if they could not pass the class after doing so much.

One odd thing that happened during that time was the fact that despite his intervention, Harry Potter still got detention and sent to the Forbidden Forest.

After that event, Edward theorized that maybe the power of fate exists in this world, and has a correctional force that pushes events to the original timeline after being meddled with. So, he decided to test out this theory at a later date.

. . .

At the end of the year, Edward used his own marauder's map to track the Gryffindor Trio, Quirrell and Dumbledore. So, when the final event of the year occurred.

So when Hermione, Harry and Ron ran into the room in the third flood after Dumbledore left, Edward placed an Invisibility Spell on him-instead of a Disillusionment Charm-and followed them. This spell was inspired by the Weasley Twins' Headless Hats.

He watched how the Trio went through all the obstacles placed by different teachers. Whether it was Hagrid's Fluffy, Professor Sprout's Devil Snare, Professor Flitwick's Flying Keys, Professor Minerva's Chess Game, Professor Quirrell's Troll, and Snape's Potions Riddle.

Edward followed them all the way without notifying them, alerting them, or intervening with their actions. Throughout the entire process, he was just thinking why he was not invited to design an obstacle of his own.

In some way, he was a little bitter despite the fact that many other professors were also like him and did not design an obstacle of their own.

After everything went according to the original timeline, Edward took the Philosopher's Stone from the ground after Harry dropped it. His eyes turned purple as he used his Alchemy Eye Spell to examine it.

After a few minutes of examination, he said out loud:

"I was right. The Philosophers' Stone is a highly condensed form of magic power bound by countless souls. Magic is an energy that is almost omnipotent. As long as you have enough of it, you can do almost anything-with the proper knowledge.

"And this stone has an almost limitless amount of magical energy or magic power. It is the reason that it can use permanent transfiguration and turn metals into pure gold, and even break Gamp's Law of Elemental Transfiguration.

"As for the Elixir of Immortality, it should be a combination of liquified magical power combined with the power of the soul. Most wizards have a very long lifespan compared to muggles due to the magic power inside their cores. The elixir of the stone can indefinitely prolong life by nourishing the body with magic power and further strengthen the soul, however, it cannot prevent aging.

"In my opinion, using the Philosopher's Stone only in this way is quite wasteful of such a magical wonder, wouldn't you agree, professor?"

As soon as Edward said these last words, Dumbledore appeared inside the room while secretly holding his wand.

"And how should the stone be used properly?" asked Dumbledore while his calm eyes looked at Edward. However, despite his calmness, he still moved closer to Harry on the ground.

However, Edward ignored his action as he continued to analyze the stone. But he still answered the question: "Like I said, this stone is an almost unlimited form of clean energy. Wizards can do anything with it, build an entire civilization based on its energy.

"Whether it is the advancement of magical technology, curing diseases, exploring space, solving world hunger: the stone can be the blueprint to accomplish all these tasks. Muggle scientists would do anything to have access to such an energy source-well if each country did not kill each other for it."

"You may be correct, Edward," replied Dumbledore calmly. "It does not change the fact that countless lives or souls were used to make such a small stone. How many people do you think would be killed when creating so many stones to power your so-called magical civilization?"

Edward shook his head; "Always the pedantic, professor. Wizards do not need to kill so many people to create a stone, just use the same method that Mr. Flamel probably used-take the souls of muggles that have died. It is better to recycle them and place them to better use than to let Death have them anyway.

"And if that is still morally unacceptable to many wizards, they can still try to find a different solution. Souls are only used to bind the magic power in the stone, they can try to find a different binding agent.

"For example: emotions. Many young wizards have their first magic riot after an intense burst of emotions, so it is proven that emotions can easily bind or guide magic power. So, it is the perfect thing to use as a catalyst to create Philosopher's Stones."

Dumbledore sighed after hearing Edward's explanation as he had to acknowledge that this young wizard in front was not only a powerful one, but also a forward thinking one. However, he could not agree with his sometimes utilitarian mentality.

After Edward finished analyzing the stone, he calmly threw it back to Dumbledore before saying: "Since I know how to make my own, you do not need to worry about me taking it. However, I would appreciate it if you could tell Mr. Flamel my address as I would greatly appreciate a communication between the two of us. After all, as the most knowledgeable Grand Alchemist still existing, it would be a shame for him to die without passing on his knowledge or legacy."

After saying that, Edward walked away calmly, meanwhile Dumbledore had a frown on his face as he held the stone in his hand. He looked at the departing back of Edward, sighed before going to check on Harry.

As for Edward, he also sighed in relief after exiting the chamber where everything took place. He was ready at any time to either fight or run away.

In the past month, he had discovered that the reason that house-elves can teleport anywhere was because their magic powers had a different frequency than humans, thus making them operating under different rules.

After a little training, he could also appear in some places with Anti-Apparition Enchantments-just like house-elves. On top of that, the alchemy item that can allow him to use his Gate was ready to be used at any given moment.

The truth of the matter is Edward was not ready to become enemies with Dumbledore-despite the fact that he would probably be the final winner if he decided to use all the dark magic that he knows.

And it seemed that Dumbledore had similar thoughts as him.

Chapter 51

During the end of the year dinner, all the students and teachers were in the Great Hall waiting to have dinner; they were all talking with one another. As the Hall, it was not decorated with Slytherin's banner, but with Hufflepuff's.

The reason for that was mainly because of Susan. Like Hermione, she always answers questions in class in order to give points to her house. Even Snape had to give her points when she answered a question correctly; after all, his future happiness depended on her cousin.

In order to win this year's House Cup, she even asked Edward ways for their Quidditch team to win the championship this year. So, he organized a training regiment based on each player's physique and talent, and gave the captain a book on tactics.

He even secretly enchanted the brooms of the Hufflepuff players in order to give them an advantage. Edward totally supported her little cousin in her endeavor-even going so far as ignoring his own house, Ravenclaw.

So, at the end of the year, Hufflepuff was in the lead when it came to house points. It's unfortunate for them to meet the Savior, Harry Potter and the shameless Dumbledore.

So, the little badgers were shocked when many points were suddenly added to Gryffindor due to the "heroic" deed of the Harry Potter Trio. And the person most upset was probably Professor Sprout.

Their house finally had a chance at winning the House Cup after so many years, and yet it was ruined. After briefly using Legilimency to read her mind, Edward found out that she was thinking of ways to poison Dumbledore in order to calm herself down.

-Scene Break-

Right before Dumbledore announced the changes in this year's House Cup Winner, little Susan was sitting with her friends with a little excitement in face, followed by a little worry.

After Dumbledore announced the increase in Gryffindor's House point, she sighed melancholy without saying anything; she just stared at the food. Then, she suddenly felt like something was entering her mind.

As she was familiar with this sensation, she allowed it to enter, then she heard a voice inside her mind:

"Little Susan, why are you so unhappy? Didn't I already warn you about this outcome?"

"I know, cousin, but I just cannot accept this. I thought that maybe the headmaster would be fair-or at the very least, not so blatantly biased."

"I have told you many times that there is no such thing as true fairness in this world. Everyone has their own biased or personal preferences."

"Cousin, can't you do something about this?" asked Susan with a ray of hope in her mind. From what she could remember, her cousin was omnipotent and could do anything.

"Unfortunately, no," replied Edward. "Plus, I told you that even I have my own limitations, so do not place me on a pedestal-otherwise you will never have the opportunity to surpass me one day."

Susan sighed in disappointment as she ignored Edward's last words. She does not think that she can surpass her cousin.

After seeing that his cousin was still in a bad mood, Edward added: "Cheer up, tonight I will take you and aunt Amelia to see a beautiful and magical sight."

Susan nodded before forcing herself to eat something. Although she could not get rid of her sadness so quickly, she had something to look forward to. Maybe this terrible day can be salvaged.

Meanwhile, Edward cut off the mind communication he was having with his cousin. The spell he was using was based on Legilimency. Instead of reading a person's mind, it establishes a connection with it, then they can communicate directly through the mind.

Usually Edward asked a person permission before establishing the link and communicating, however he could also forcibly invade that person's might and talk to them.

As for the beautiful sight he was talking about, it was actually Earth from the moon. He planned to take his cousin and aunt on a sightseeing tour around the moon. Of course he would not reveal his laboratory.

It should be quite the experience for his two remaining family members on this planet-until his parents are revived.

-Scene Break-

Dumbledore was sitting in his office with a mirror in front of him.

"What do you think, Nico? Is that feasible?" he asked the person on the other side of the mirror.

"What a truly marvelous idea," replied Nicolas Flamel. "One of the reasons that I never made a second stone was because of the difficulty, and more importantly, the guilt I felt after making the first one. Now, who would have thought that there was actually another way."

"So, is it possible?" asked Dumbledore again.

"Yes, it is perfectly fine to use emotions instead of souls. Although the effect of the Elixir of Immortality would greatly decrease, it will also reduce some of the side-effects."

Dumbledore nodded before asking: "So, what do you think of his ideas of the possible function of the stone? To be able to create a powerful civilization based on it?"

Flamel sighed deeply after hearing this, then he replied: "The stone has been in my possession for more than 600 years and I never thought that it could be used in this way. I feel like I wasted my life when thinking about all the things I could accomplish with it.

"There is no need to blame yourself, Nico. After all, not everyone is as forward thinking as Edward. I imagine that his vision is probably the most unique among all the great wizards that has ever existed."

The room then became quiet for a few moments before Dumbledore asked; "You have lived longer than me, what do you think about Edward?"

"Well, in my lifetime, I have met a few wizards like him," replied Nicolas Flamel. "Their morality aligned on the neutral side: neither good nor evil. In their pursuit of magic, they can do many things. However, as long as they have families or loved ones, these people usually have some sort of moral fetter and keep some bottom lines that they will not cross.

"What you should worry about is if something were to happen to Edward's family. If he has no one to restrain him morally, then this is where things will truly turn for the worse."

Dumbledore nodded while still having a deep pensive look on his face. So, Flamel added on:

"I told you many times, Albus, to leave the future of the wizarding world to the young people. I know that you would love to leave the future to a person whose morals are more aligned with you-probably that boy, Harry Potter. However, as long as Edward exists, this is simply impossible.

"Once he makes his own Philosopher's Stone, he will have unlimited lifespan, adding to that his Youthful Potion that he already developed, he can stay youthful forever.

"Additionally, you have said that he is studying bloodline modifications. If he succeeds in deciphering the power of the phoenix, he will acquire a powerful regenerative ability and another form of immortality. Since you did not stop him in the basement, your chance is probably forever gone.

"Just enjoy your old age and watch how he changes the world."

Chapter 52

After school ended, Edward entered deep research mode; he first sent letters to all his acquaintances and lady companions that they should not contact him as he would be busy. Of course, in order to appease his aunt, he took her and little Susan to the moon and enjoyed the beautiful sight of Earth from space.

During his magic research retreat, he had three major things to do: his life code modification, followed by the creation of his own Philosopher's Stone and using that stone as an energy source to power his Gate of World.

However, he still decided to focus more on his own strength first, so he proceeded to deal with the body modification first.

The first step of that process was to try whether the modification was problem-free by testing it out on a few dark wizards he captured himself. This time he did not go through a third party middle-man like Roberti.

Although there were a few problems that he did not take into account when he first designed the modification, he easily fixed them after they were discovered. Of course these dark wizards who survived the process were instantly killed afterwards.

He would not let such powerful wizards walk around in the world. Although Edward pondered for a brief moment whether to try to control these wizards instead, he changed his mind soon afterwards.

Only him, his family and possible future loved one can be privy to such power modification-and even then, he will not use the best modification that he made for himself. Edward was never a saint, and he admitted that he was also selfish.

After everything was prepared, he started his own modification.

-Scene Break-

Edward was inside his laboratory on the moon. He was sitting on a bed in a very white room.

Although this room looked empty, it was not the case. This room was full of enchantments designed to keep him alive at all cost. There were enchantments for every possible scenario of death that Edward could think of/

Whether it was any failures of his organs or any part of his body, or maybe his magic core was destroyed during the process, or maybe his soul had problems.

In the worst case scenario, the enchantments will prioritize preserving Edward's soul, then a clone body of his was also stored in another room. If something were to go wrong, he could transfer his soul into another body.

He even activated the power of the Invisibility Cloak to hide from the gaze of Death; In summary, Edward did not want any complications.

The first thing that Edward did was to drink a small vial of Felix Felicis or Lucky Potion. It has been almost a year since he drank the last vial, so it was alright now.

Then, he took a syringe and looked at it before injecting it inside his body. This syringe is actually the werewolf magical virus that can actually affect the Bloodline Section of the Life Code.

After more than a year of studying the Life Code through observing how children of different magical animals are created and born, Edward had a deep understanding of the Life Code.

So, he modified the Werewolf virus to modify his own Life Code not to turn him into a werewolf, but to add many other advantages to his own already existing bloodline by copying other magical animals.

Thirty seconds after he was injected, Edward passed out on the bed, then his transformation started.

The process looked very terrifying from the outside. First, his skin fell off his body, followed by all the other parts of his body. His entire body turned into some sort of liquid that smelled horrible.

Then, a flame appeared where the gooey liquid that was Edward's body. Afterwards, a new body started to regrow itself. The process lasted for 7 days, and during the whole process, Edward did not feel anything, luckily for him; it was as if he was in a coma.

When Edward woke up, he instantly felt the difference between his current self and the old one. The first obvious difference was that he grew taller; he was now more than 2 meters tall.

{AN: Many people have commented that 1.80 meters was not tall, so now I have changed it.)

Then, he checked his magic core. His cube shaped core seemed to have another bigger cube surrounding the small one. After a quick calculation, the bigger cube seemed to be able to hold the same amount as the small one: 25 times that of an adult wizard.

Edward was ecstatic as he finally solved his problem of magic powers, however, he soon calmed down as he knew that he just broke through the First Limiter and there were two more behind to break through.

However, he was surprised that he only broke one of them as his modification should be more than enough to break two at the same time; maybe there is a secret behind this. He made mental notes to study this subject later on.

After checking his magic power, Edward continued to test his new ability. A sudden flame appeared on his body and he disappeared and appeared a few meters away. This was the phoenix's apparition ability.

After nodding in satisfaction, Edward suddenly said out loud: "Siri, use different levels of attacks on me."

"As you command, Sir," responded a sweet and melodious voice that seemed to come out of the entire room.

This was in fact a magical version of an artificial intelligence that Edward recently created in order to help him with his research. It was based on his study of the Sorting Hat, actually AI, and the Accelerated Thought Processing Enchantment he learned from Ravenclaw's Diadem.

He was going to name it Jarvis, but change it to Siri due to the female voice and to commemorate his past life. Unfortunately, this artificial intelligence still has a lot of room for improvement when it comes to capability.

After Edward made the order, countless different spells came out of nowhere and hit him all over his body. However, he was completely fine; in fact, not a scratch could be found on him.

After a few minutes of constant bombardment, Edward asked; "Siri, what are the findings?"

"Sir, according to calculation, your magic resistance surpassed that of both dragons and trolls; It would take at least 20 ordinary wizards to attack you constantly for 30 seconds before you could be injured."

Edward nodded before continuing asking: "What about wizards on the level of Dumbledore?"

"Calculating...Wizards of that level can hurt you, sir, but their attacks will decrease between 20-25% depending on the spell used."

"Adding parameters, wizards that have broken the Second Limiter and have a magic power between 51-75 times of an adult wizard." added Edward.

"Calculating...Unable to process," replied Siri.

Edward sighed despite not being so surprised as he knew that his AI still had a lot of rooms for improvement.

However, he placed that in the back of his mind as he continued the test of his new body.

Chapter 53

After a brief moment of lamenting about the underperformance of Siri, Edward continued his testing. He took out his wand and directed it at his left hand.

"Sectumsempra!" he said calmly, then a powerful cutting force came out of his wand and severed his left limb. Blood started to pulsate out of it, but Edward remained calm throughout the entire process.

A few seconds later, a powerful flame appeared in his severed hand, then a few minutes later, a brand new one was regrew back. Meanwhile, Edward had a calm look on his face while analyzing what just happened to him.

He realized that many of the phoenix's abilities actually came from a separate fire dimension that they have sole access to. By traveling through that dimension, they can then teleport to anywhere in the world from there.

That fire dimension is also full of life force, hence the reason that they can heal almost every injury. As for their ability to rebirth after death, it is actually very simple:

They leave a copy of themselves in that dimension; That copy contains all their information. From their knowledge, souls, ability, etc. Once they die or about to die, they can just transfer their consciousness back to that copy and bring it to the material world.

They can repeat that process as many times as they want as that dimension is full of endless vitality; the only way that a phoenix can die is if they decide that they no longer want to live. Of course that only applied in the Harry Potter World.

And Edward has now access to that Fire Dimension. Another advantage that his bloodline modification gave him was a very terrifying talent for the manipulation of flame.

After testing these abilities, Edward moved on to the others.

"Sire, let's initiate the strength and agility test."

Following this order, a long black cube appeared in the room. Edward walked over and picked it up over his head. Then, after activating the enchantments, the weight of the cube started to increase without changing its volume.

Edward held the cube over his head for more than 15 minutes. By the end of that time, he was sweating profusely to the point of drenching his clothes. After the 15 minutes mark, he threw the cube on the ground.

Boom!

The ground in the white room shook after landing. A few cracks appeared in the place it landed, but soon afterwards, they were magically fixed.

"Siri, what was the maximum weight that I lifted?"

"Sir, according to the calculation, you lifted 1263.89456 Kg," replied Siri.

'About 1.4 tons, not bad,' thought Edward.

His strength did not come from giants or trolls, but from the phoenix's ability to lift great weight with their tails. He modified his Life Code to treat his limbs as a phoenix's tail.

The next test was his running speed and reaction speed: all of them have broken through the human body limits, so Edward was satisfied.

After finishing with this test, Edward then said: "Siri, the next test is the muggle firearm test."

"Yes, Sir."

Following which, a pistol appeared in front of Edward, then fired point blank at him. After more than 10 shots, the pistol stopped and Edward looked at his skin.

There was not even a trace of being injured, and he did not even use magic. Just his ordinary skin had such a defensive ability.

"Next step," he ordered.

Following his order, a machine gun appeared this time and fired point blank at him without hesitation. After the gun emptied its clip, Edward checked his body.

He was bleeding as his skin was broken; however the bullets did not travel deep inside his body. Soon, they were removed and he healed himself.

Edward was satisfied for now with his defensive ability without any magic.

"Next," he ordered.

This time, no guns showed up, but Edward knew that something was coming. He closed his eyes for a few seconds, then suddenly he appeared a few meters away ahead.

As for the place he was in, a bullet from a sniper rifle passed by the position of his head. This time Edward was testing the thunderbird's ability to predict danger, and he was successful.

Not only did he acquire this ability, but their ability to create thunderstorms as well. However, he decided to test that ability later when he returned to Earth.

Edward then closed his eyes as he waited for the next step. Following which, another rapidly traveling bullet from a sniper rifle headed straight for his head. This time he did not dodge.

When the bullet reached a few centimeters from his head, a powerful shield suddenly appeared and blocked it-without Edward doing any gestures or spells; the shield was instantaneous and activated on its own.

This shield was actually the only modification that he made on his soul. Enchanted a very powerful spell on his soul that would activate on its own when he is in danger. This way, Edward can prevent being assassinated by powerful ordinary weapons or even sneak attack by other wizards.

Although he had the ability to predict danger, this was not guaranteed demonstrated by the fact that Thunderbirds are captured all the time.

Additionally, this spell can even block the Avada Kedavra Curse. After many years of researching that Curse, he realized that this was a dark magic that instantly destroyed a specific vitality or life force inside a person's body, a life force that anchors the soul to the body, thus killing them without even leaving a single mark.

So, he designed a Counter-Charm that protects that special vitality in the body and prevents the Avada Kedavra Curse from destroying it. Of course he tried to bring a person's back to life that was killed by the Unforgivable Curse, but he has not succeeded yet as he could not recreate or mend that special anchor of the soul and body.

Even after adding vitality to a person that was hit, it still failed as this vitality was very special in nature. So, his research on the curse has not stopped. Unfortunately for him, he has so many research subjects at once, that this one was not his main priority.

The last test that Edward made was actually on his soul. After his modification, his already powerful soul became even more extraordinary. As a result of this, spiritual magic like Legilimency, Occlumency, Memory Charm, Imperius Curse and other magic related to the soul became even more powerful.

After repeating all the other tests many times again to gain a better understanding and control over his newfound magical abilities, he began his next important project: creating a Philosopher's Stone.

Chapter 54

Before Edward began his creation of the Philosopher's Stone, he went back to Earth to check on things. It turned out that more than a month had passed during all his experiments and body modification.

So, he spent some time sending letters to his family, friends, and acquaintances to tell them that he was alright.

However, one letter in particular surprised him after reading it. Then, with a smile, he accepted the invitation.

The next day, Edward dressed appropriately with his charming black suit. Then, using the floo powder, he teleported to a certain location.

-Scene Break-

Edward appeared in front of a fireplace. He looked around to notice that this house's architecture was French, there were very old paintings hanging around. Seeing that they were not moving, they were muggle paintings.

A quick glance, Edward identified these paintings from the 14th century. Considering the owner of this house, he was not surprised.

Soon afterwards, he saw an old man walking from one of the rooms. The man walked very slowly, however Edward did not care about this; what he cared about was the appearance of the old man.

He appeared decrepit; this person was so old that he looked like even breathing could kill him. He was very skinny; so skinny that even the blowing wind could destroy his body.

Edward looked at the old man while thinking to himself: 'I guess even my Youth Potion could not help him.'

Then, Edward shook the old man's hand very gently before saying: "Mr. Flamel, it is an honor to meet you. I have to say, I was quite surprised to receive your invitation."

"Oh," replied Nicolas Flamel. "Didn't you ask Dumbledore to give me your address?

"To be honest, I did not expect him to actually do it," replied Edward calmly.

"Then, you do not understand him as much as you think. Dumbledore's feelings towards you are very complicated. On one hand, he looks forward to your accomplishment and the great changes that you can bring to the wizard world.

"While at the same time fears that you will travel the same path as him, Grindelwald and even Voldemort. You know, on both occasions, he blamed himself for not stopping these two in time. So, he fears making the same mistake a third time."

Edward frowned for a moment after hearing this, then he replied: "Well, maybe I have been looking at the Professor through biased eyes. Let's not talk about this, Mr. Flamel."

Nicola Flamel nodded and invited Edward to sit down. Then his wife, Perenelle-who was also a very old lady-came in and served tea.

While doing so, she kindly smiled at Edward before saying: "Your Youthful Potion makes me feel at least a hundred years younger."

Edward smiled back before saying: "I am glad that it is of use to you, Madam."

Then, the two Grand Alchemists have a little chat before getting into the real reason that they decided to meet: exchange ideas and knowledge.

"Mr. Flamel," said Edward. "I have a way for us to quickly exchange knowledge, if you do not mind. However, the process will be a little painful."

"Oh," replied Nicolas with a look of intrigue in his face. "Go ahead!"

He was not afraid of Edward doing anything to him. As long as he lived, Nicolas was no longer afraid of Death. More importantly, ever since Edward walked into his house, he could feel that this young talented magician broke the First Limiter.

From what he heard from Dumbledore, this person was using bloodline modification to do so, meaning he most likely succeeded. Although Nicolas did not know what power Edward received after his transformation, he was sure that it must be very powerful.

So, even if he activated all the enchantments in his house, he didn't think that he could do anything to Edward. Since he was powerless and defenseless the moment Edward entered his home, he did not need to suspect his motive.

Edward nodded after receiving Nicolas' consent; then he took out a crown from his bag which has an Undetectable Extension Charm and placed it on his head.

Nicolas Flamel-as a powerful Alchemist-instantly realized the wonder of this crown. After staring at it for a few seconds, he asked: "Is that…?"

"Yes," replied Edward. "Rowena Ravenclaw's Diadem, well one I made myself after copying the original."

Nicolas Flamel then sighed at Edward's luck to find such a magical piece of Alchemy wonder, and his talent for being able to replicate it.

Meanwhile, after Edward placed the crown on his head, he said: "Are you ready, Mr. Flamel?"

"No problem."

Then Edward took out his wand and placed the tip on his forehead. A white line came out his forehead and headed straight for Mr. Flamel's head. Without hesitation, the old Alchemist allowed the white line to enter his forehead.

Soon, he found himself inside a room which was separated into two. On each side of the room were countless bookcases filled with books. However, one side of the room was extremely large compared to the other.

Then, knowledge of what was going on entered his mind. According to the information, he was in a place referred to as the Mind Palace. The smaller side of the room represented all his knowledge over the past 600 years, while the large one was all of Edwrad's knowledge.

For a brief moment, Nicolas Flamel was flabbergasted.

'My 600 years of accumulation is nothing compared to a wizard in his 20's?'

After signing to himself, he soon noticed that Edward had also appeared inside this place. Then he said: "Mr. Flamel, here lies not only your knowledge, but also your memories. So, if there is something you do not want me to see, you just have to hide. Now let's begin."

After Edward said these words, one book inside of the room from each side flew from one side of the room to another. Following which, the pages of the books started to flip by themselves.

Once they were done, both Edward and Nicolas Flamel felt like another piece of knowledge was added to their minds.

Following the principle of equivalent exchange, Edward traded one book with one another, while focusing more on alchemy as he knew that this was the specialty of Mr. Flamel.

Of course this method was not completely accurate as no one could evaluate the preciousness of certain knowledge.

So, just like that, the two Grand Alchemists exchanged not only their knowledge, but also ideas and experiences.

Chapter 55

Both Edward and Nicolas Flamel did not know how much time that they spent in their Mind Palace exchanging knowledge. All they were focused on were the books that kept flipping through on each of their sides.

These books did not just contain the knowledge that these two Great Alchemists read, but their experiences, experiments, and memories of Alchemy and magic.

So, while ignoring the passage of time, these two men indulged in the process of learning. Unfortunately-at least for Mr. Flamel-his knowledge reserves were soon empty out by Edward. So, he had nothing to exchange, so he could not learn anything more.

So, after Mr. Flamel opened his eyes in the Mind Palace, he looked at Edward's side of the room and he sighed. He imagined what kind of secrets were hiding in these books.

Once in a while, he will choose to look at some of Edward's magic research instead of Alchemy, and he was truly shocked. Some of the discoveries there truly marveled him-even the ones regarding the dark arts.

Of course Edward did not show some of his most powerful knowledge like the Life Code.

After repeatedly sighing to himself, Flamel noticed that Edward had also opened his eyes, so he nodded to him before leaving the Mind Palace; he knew that Edward would not give him access to further knowledge without anything in return.

-Scene Break-

Nicolas Flamel opened his eyes in the real world; he wanted to check how much time had passed, but a terrible headache suddenly assaulted him. He screamed in pain as he felt that his mind was suddenly cramped with countless information.

His wife tried to rush to his side, but her old age prevented her from moving too fast. She looked at Edward before asking: "What did you do to him?" She was truly horrified. Two hours ago, both her husband and Edward suddenly closed their eyes, and they have not moved much ever since-until now

Meanwhile, Edward only winced for a few seconds before waking up. So, he explained: "This is the repercussion of the magic I just used. Although only two hours passed in real time, we have spent months inside our minds rapidly exchanging knowledge. However, you do not need to worry; the reason I used such a rude and rough method was due to the fact that his soul is powerful enough to bear it."

Although Perenelle understood that her husband would be fine, she still had a worried look on her face. Noticing this, Edward took a potion from his bag and handed it to her: "If you can trust me, you can feed him this and he should be fine in a few minutes."

After taking the potion, Perenelle hesitated for a brief moment before feeding it to her husband, Less than five minutes later, Nicolas Flamel stopped wincing in pain and he opened his eyes while massaging his temple.

His head no longer felt painful; on the contrary, he felt really calm and his mind very peaceful. All the knowledge he just learned from the Mind Palace was part of him now.

After a few minutes of silence, Nicolas sighed again before saying: "I guess the title of the greatest Alchemist belongs to you now."

Edward just smiled calmly, but did not say anything-including rebuking him. Then, the two chatted briefly before Edward left with a smile on his face.

-Scene Break-

Nicolas Flamel sat in front of a mirror while talking to someone else on the other side: it was his old friend, Dumbledore. He explained to him his recent experience or encounter with Edward.

After a brief silence, Dumbledore asked: "So, what exactly did you see inside this so-called Mind Palace?"

"I saw knowledge beyond both of our imaginations. I finally understood why this Edward is such a talented wizard. It is not because of his innate talent, or because of his willingness to study the essence of magic: it is because of his strange ideas.

"Many times we think that our ideas are stupid or have no basis. But he is different. Not only does he have many strange ideas that I have never heard before, but he always has some kind of feasible plan that allows him to turn these crazy ideas into reality."

Dumbledore frowned after hearing this. "Nico, what exactly did you see to make you act in such a strange way?" His old friend was always composed, so he had never seen him like this.

"It was a blueprint," replied Nicolas Flamel. "A blueprint of the greatest Alchemy wonder that I have ever seen in my life. No, I have never imagined it was ever possible."

"Can you be more specific?" asked Dumbledore.

"It was a floating city!"

"A floating city?"

"That's correct," replied Nicolas Flamel with a newfound vigor in his face. "Using a giant Philosopher's Stone as an energy supply, Edward designed a city that could float in the air.

"No, it was more than that. The floating city had a state of the art laboratory for magical research. It was filled with so many enchantments: anti-gravity, shield, Atmospheric Control, and many more.

"The floating city also had a very terrifying weapon system that included things like magic cannons and even Alchemy Golem. According to the blueprints, this city was also designed as a spaceship that can travel throughout the cosmos.

"According to the blueprint, if such the Philosopher's Stone could provide a vast amount of magic power, the entire city should be able to Apparate anywhere in the Galaxy, and even beyond it."

Nicolas Flamel stopped talking for a moment, sighed before continuing: "Although this was only a blueprint and Edward's Note indicated that his current abilities were from enough to create such a magical wonder, I truly believe that he will succeed one day. And I would really like to see that day arrive."

Both Nicolas Flamel and Dumbledore became quiet for quite some time after this conversation. Both of them were marveling at what it would be like to witness such a sight; how much progress would wizardkind progress as a civilization if they ever managed to create such a magical wonder.

As for Dumbledore, he started to reminisce of the conversation he had with Edward during his Professor interview. He realized that Edward was not just talking nonsense when he said that he had a plan to turn the wizarding civilization into a truly unique and powerful one.

Then, he sighed.

No one-not even himself-knew whether this sigh was because Edward gave up his plans, or because of it.

Chapter 56

After Edward left the Flamel's House, he did not immediately return to his base on the moon, but went to visit his aunt Amelia and little Susan. He spent a few days with them, then he talked to his aunt about the Limiter and the possibility of her breaking it herself.

However, Edward was not prepared to use Bloodline Modification, but decided to design a potion that allowed wizards to break the Limiter. In a year or two, his aunt should reach the level of magic power needed to break the First Limiter (25 times that of an adult wizard). The potion should be ready by then.

As for little Susan, she was far from that level yet. However, with Edward's careful guidance and many options, she should reach that Limit by the time she reaches adulthood-which would be even faster than Edward himself.

Hence, she will greatly benefit from having a powerful older cousin as a teacher and predecessor.

After spending time with his family, he visited all his ladies' friends-even Soleil. It was then that he learned that her husband discovered their affair. However, after hearing that Edward was involved, he did not dare to do anything. Nevertheless, things have been very strange at home for Soleil.

Edward did not really care about that. Although a bit heartless, he had warned Soleil long ago about the fact that there was no future between the two of them. As a matter of fact, one could argue that in the beginning, they both were using each other.

Soleil wanted someone that could cure her daughter's Blood Curse, and Edward was fascinated by her beauty and let lust take control of him. Now although both of them have developed some level of fondness with one another, it did reach the point of getting together-at least not for Edward.

After his escapade in the realm of lust and pleasure, Edward started sending letters to his pen pals-both in England and Internationally. Conversing with these authorities in different magical subjects always inspires him, not to mention that it is always beneficial to have powerful friends all over the world.

Although his knowledge far surpassed these people combined together, he did not underestimate them. After all, he was not omnipotent or omniscient. In certain fields, these people are more capable and even outclass him as he did not really focus on them.

Once everything was done, then Edward proceeded to make his first philosopher's stone.

Just like he previously stated after analyzing the stone that Nicolas Flamel made, this stone was really condensed magical energy. So the first step in creating one is to find a place with a large quantity of magic power.

One of Edward's experiments was to determine whether magic power existed freely in the environment in the Harry Potter World-just like many other magical worlds he read about in his past life.

Unfortunately, the answer was negative. Edward once speculated that if magic power existed in the environment, wizards in this world would be way more powerful than they are now.

As they have to rely on their own magical powers to cast spells, the power of the spells was hence greatly reliant on the wizard itself. But if magic power existed in the environment, wizards would be able to use said magic power in the air to cast truly powerful spells.

Despite the fact that magic power did not exist in the air, it still existed in certain places with great concentration; to be precise, they existed in ley line nodes that travel underground throughout the entire world.

In the nodes, vast magical powers existed underground. As such, certain magical or historical places are built on ley line nodes: for example the British Ministry of Magic or Hogwarts Castle. The magic power in these ley line nodes power up the magical constructs in these buildings.

As a matter of fact, Edward even discovered ley line nodes on the moon, and built his laboratory on the most powerful one. This discovery was also one of the reasons that he believed that the Harry Potter World used to be a High Magical Universe.

His current theory is that these nodes used to produce large amounts of magical powers into the environment. However, for some reason, they are currently sealed or recharging. Unfortunately, Edward did not find any evidence of a seal in these nodes.

The second step in creating the stone was the large amount of souls needed to bind the magic power.

-Scene Break-

Edward walked to a special room. Inside the room was full of diamonds the size of marbles or bigger. He walked over to pick one and looked inside. There he saw something lying in the fetus position with its eyes closed: those were actually souls of muggles.

Edward had long predicted that he would need souls to make a Philosopher's Stone, so he was prepared beforehand. So, he traveled throughout the world and was present during most major wars or conflicts between 1985 to 1991.

Once some muggles die, he would collect their souls and store them for future use. As for the reason he used diamonds, it was because he discovered that they had the capability to store souls for a long time after being magically processed. The large quantity of diamond was because he controlled a few mines in different parts of the world-especially Africa.

Edward mostly collected the souls of grown men and women, while leaving children aside. In fact, he even buried a few of them that did not have the capability.

Edward knew that his act was hypocritical, however he still did it as this gradually relieved his guilt.

With a wave of his wand, 100,000 diamonds flew around and followed him to another room.

According to his original estimate, the number of souls needed should have been half or less of that. However, after his exchange with Nicolas Flamel, Edward discovered one downside of the Philosopher's Stone.

Using the Elixir of Immortality with so many souls will have side effects due to grievances of all these souls. After all, no one would want their after life to be disturbed, let alone used as magical material.

This is one of the reasons that Nicolas Flamel's body is so weak and brittle; it's not just because of long aging. Additionally, these grievances could even affect a person' soul after long term exposure, going as far as greatly reducing the magical ability of a wizard.

This is the reason that Nicolas Flamel is not the most powerful wizard that ever lived in this world. With more than 600 years of constant growth, his magical prowess should be far beyond any wizards.

After knowing the problem, Edward quickly came up with a solution, and he was finally about to test out whether it was possible.

Chapter 57

Edward entered a room filled with beakers with different color solutions in them; the room looked like a chemist' room. Then, he started mixing a bunch of different solutions together.

The difference between his room and a chemist was the fact that his beakers and test tubes had different Ancient Runes inscribed on them. Every time that Edward mixed a solution, these runes would lit up. Furthermore, once in a while, he would mutter an incantation before and after mixing the solutions.

After everything was done, the result of Edward's solution turned into a crystal clear stone similar in size to Nicolas Flamel's Philosopher Stone; this stone was the container of the magical powers.

After this was done, Edward proceeded to process the souls needed for the stone. His first plan was to purify these souls, unfortunately he does not have any knowledge regarding this subject, and the ones he does have have proven to be useless.

Edward once tried to purify a soul by using the magic he learned from some Buddhist monks in India, Taoist monks in China, and some voodoo priests he met from some places in Africa and the Caribbean. And even the ones he learned from Native Americans located in the United States.

Unfortunately, these "purifying magic" were not created to remove all the negative factors of a soul, but to allow grieving spirits to move on to the afterlife. These magics were even proven to be ineffective against wizard ghosts.

Even trying to modify the Life Code of these souls has proven to be useless, thus showing to Edward that his understanding of this magic is not as deep as he imagines; he still has plenty of room to grow and learn.

So, Edward focused on another solution: using a similar method as his Mechanized Mind Spell. He stripped the souls of their intelligence, will, mind, spirit, and all their memories and emotions; essentially turning them into a blank slate.

The result of that was these souls were indeed more "pure", but it also dramatically decreased their strength or power. Hence, the amount of souls needed to create the Philosopher's Stone was also dramatically raised.

"What a waste," muttered Edward after seeing the amount of soul left after his little operations.

"Fortunately, this experience has greatly improved my understanding of the soul."

After repeating this soul operation more than 100,000 times, Edward then focused on the next part of the process.

He went to another room where a lake was located; the lake was blue in color with specks of gray light flying around it every few seconds.

He first places the previously created crystal in the lake, then controls the lake water to enter the crystal; this lake water was in fact magic power liquified.

Edward had made countless before creating this lake; unfortunately, the water disperse into the environment once leaving a few meters from the lake. And no matter how he tried to store it, it was virtually impossible-until today.

After the crystal absorbed the vast magic power, Edward waved his hand and countless souls were floated inside the room. However, unlike previously when they were in the shape of a human, this time they looked like floating clouds.

With his wand, he controlled these souls to enter the crystal or stone. Afterwards, countless Ancient Runes that were carved in the crystal were lit up one after the other, then a magical transformation took place; the souls perfectly bound the magic powers inside the crystal, turning it into something solid.

As a matter of fact, Edward did not have to use Ancient Runes as he could simply enchant the crystal. However, according to his research, using runes instead of normal enchantment improved the quality of any Alchemy items between 40 to 60%.

This is the reason that even when teaching his students, he taught them to use runes in their enchantments-despite the fact that most Alchemists do not.

After three days, the magical transformation of the stone ended. The result was that Edward's Philosopher's Stone was actually blue instead of red like Nicolas Flamel's.

After that, he tested the stone by turning any metal into pure gold. With it, Edward was able to witness the highest level of Transfiguration Magic: Permanent change of any object.

In muggle scientist terms, this was essentially the ability of matter manipulation on a subatomic level.

Then, he proceeded to test out the Elixir of Immortality. After drinking it, Edward found that his soul' power was increased by a mysterious force, then his body was washed over by a powerful magical power.

After testing himself, he realized that his cells had broken through the Hayflick Limit on how many times they can divide; it was then that Edward realized that this stone was not only a magical wonder, but also a scientific one as well.

After these simple trials, Edward walked into another room. He stood in front of it for a few seconds muttering to himself: "I need a room with the highest level of defense that all my knowledge can create."

After that, he entered the room holding the Blue Philosopher's stone in his hand.

Inside the room, there was a complete replica of Hogwarts Castle. Without hesitation, Edward pointed his wand and said: "Bombarda!"

A white light flew from his wand and hit the tallest tower of the castle, then Boom, the entire tower was destroyed. The debris left from the explosion fell on the other parts causing even more destruction.

If this was the real castle, this level of destruction would truly be catastrophic. So, Edward nodded in satisfaction with his power. This version of Hogwarts was a perfect replica-as it even has the same protective enchantments.

"Siri, provide me with another castle," said Edward out loud. Following which, the destroyed castle was soon replaced by a new one after a few minutes.

After seeing this, Edward nodded in satisfaction to his own Room of Requirement. In order for it to be so powerful, Edward improved many of the enchantments and dedicated a ley line node specifically for this room to draw magical power.

Edward then removed his smile, and with a serious look on his face, he held the stone in his hand. After concentrating, he started to channel the magical power inside through his body.

He felt a very powerful energy enter his body and grunted; if it was not due to his recent body modification, he reckoned that his body would have exploded with so much energy running through his veins.

With a little effort, he pointed his wand towards the castle and said: "Bombarda!" again.

A massive light came out of his wand and headed to the castle.

Boom!

A large and powerful explosion occurred after the light reached its target. A cloud of dust more than 20 meters could be seen, followed by a terrible shockwave that spread in the surrounding area.

A shield suddenly appeared in front of Edward as he experienced the power of that spell. He did not move his eyes as his clothes fluttered in the wind. Soon after, he saw the result of this attack.

The entire Hogwarts castle was completely destroyed with few remaining debris left. The protective enchantments were also completely annihilated.

As for Edward, he finally realized the power of the stone he created. Unlike Nicolas Flamel's stone which is full of grievances from the souls inside, his is pretty pure-meaning that it is easy to control the magic power inside and use it.

And Edward knew that this was not the full power of the stone as more power could be drawn from it; the only reason he did not do so was because his body could not bear it.

However, alchemy items had a higher threshold than humans, so he could easily create powerful magical weapons in the level of nuclear bombs and more.

Additionally, the previous test was using a simple Exploding Charm. If he used Elementals Spells that have a wide range of attacks, or the Fiendfyre Spell that can burn anything, this would truly be terrifying.

After signing for a few seconds, Edward left to proceed to his next plan.

Chapter 58

After finishing testing his stone, Edward headed to the room where he housed his Gate of World.

After entering, he placed his hand on the gate and used his magic power to activate it, then the door opened from the middle, revealing a grayish-black veil in the shape of a door. Edward stepped inside.

There, he found himself in a white corridor with two doors with labels on top of them: one said Leisure Room, while the other said Core.

The Leisure Room was essentially a vast space that held a large mansion that could probably house more than a hundred people. Without hesitation, Edward walked to the door labeled "Core" and placed his hand on it.

Then another female robotic voice said: "Scanning begins."

This voice was different from Siri's.

"Fingerprints match, eye scan match, physical appearance, 60% match, magical powers: unknown, Bloodline: Unknown, Soul fluctuation: Unknown. Detecting Intruders. Activating Counter-Attack."

Following which, countless spells seemed to be activating around Edward-whose mouth was twitching nonstop.

He forgot that his paranoid side took over him when designing the security measures for the Gate and made so many precautions. Now, due to the fact that he had just gone through a bloodline modification, his body had changed tremendously, hence the reason that the Ai of the Gate did not recognize him.

So, he hurriedly said: "Activate Code: GFU2949IFHUHRG NUR 37480T3 FY73Y493 B7Y537Y359 8 753Y834U 8459635Y7 HUHVUR."

"Processing. Code identified. Granting the highest level of Authority: the Creator/Owner. Welcome Mr. Bones, any commands?"

"Re-scan all my body parameters and use them as the New Security Protocol."

"As you command."

Then Edward spent the next hours rescanning and registering all his parameters: face. Height, bloodline, magical powers, and soul. Only then did he enter the Core Room of the Gate.

Inside the room was another white room about 29 square meters; this room full of writings all over the floor and the walls. Some of these writings were Ancient Runes, while some were enchantments.

After his entrance, Edward started to modify the enchantments in the room while adding a few others. Then, in the very center of the room, he placed the blue Philosopher's Room.

Blue energy line suddenly appeared from the stone traveling throughout the entire room.

"Sir, massive energy output is detected," said Morgana-which was the name of this particular AI.

"I know. Detect to see whether any of the enchantments are malfunctioning," commanded Edward.

"Scanning. Problem detected with Enchantments #6, 67, 167, 534..."

Edward proceeded to fix the problematic enchantments so they can use the magical power of the stone to function.

The next step in his action was to test the entire Gate, but there was still something else he needed to do. After spending a few days making a special ring, Edward then activated the Gate.

-Scene Break-

Edward was standing in the core room with a holographic image in front of him. Through it, he saw that the Gate was time rapidly going backwards. His laboratory on the moon started to be destroyed or returned to its original state.

After traveling to more than a year, Edward found that his Gate was buried deep underground in the moon

After an unknown amount of time, the Gate of Wonder stopped, and Edward had a frown on his face.

'The Gate can travel through time, but not space-time. It seems that my understanding of these two forces is not enough. If I want to perfect this gate, I still have a long way to go,' thought Edward to himself.

"Morgana, did you record all the phenomena that occurred during our time travel trip?"

"Yes, Sir. All energy fluctuation, life form or matter around us was recorded for you to analyze later on."

Edward nodded before taking out the alchemy item that allows him to use the power of the Gate remotely. He placed an Invisible Charm on himself, then he teleported back to Britain on Earth.

After arriving in Diagon Alley, Edward uses Legilimency on a passing wizard to read their memories.

"1926?" he muttered. "This should be the time that the Fantastic Beast Movie took place."

Edward's first reaction was whether his presence could alter time too much, thus causing the disappearance of some future people; he knew that there was a high chance of this happening as there are precedents of people who tried to use the Time-Turner to mess with time.

However, he soon gave up thinking about this as he did not care. As long as his family is not involved, it does not matter to him, And if his family did become involved, then he will use the Gate to go back in time to try to fix it.

Of course Edward did not know that his reckless thinking was a result of his recent increase in magical prowess.

. . .

Soon after landing, Edward did a little investigation while recollecting his memories about all the information he had about the movie. He learned that Newt Scamander had left for America a while ago, so he instantly apparated to a corner he once visited in New York.

Unfortunately for him he forgot that he was in New York 1926 instead of New York 1992. Luckily for him, he did not remove the Invisible Charm, So when he appeared in the middle of a crowd full of muggles, no one actually saw him.

After stealing the wallet of a very wealthy muggle individual, Edward stayed at a luxurious hotel for the night. Before going to bed, he spent a great deal of time planning what he is going to do in this timeline and the benefit he can reap from the plot.

The next day, after getting ready, he took out his own World Wide Marauder's Map. After recalibrating it, he discovered Newt Scamander's whereabouts.

Since the original version already had his name on it, Edward did not need his hair or precious item of his to track. Edward made sure to keep watch of all the people close to Dumbledore-including Newt Scamander, even if he was a retired old man.

Then, without much hesitation, he showed up to Tina and Queenie Goldstein-who were having dinner with Newt and Jacob Kowalski.

After opening the door, Tina frowned as she looked at the handsome young man with blue eyes in front of her. She asked with vigilance: "Who are you?"

Chapter 59

Tina Goldstein looked at the well-dressed young man in front of her; although the suit looked very expensive, the style was weird and she had never seen it before.

More importantly, she did not recognize the strange wizard that suddenly showed himself in front of her house.

Meanwhile Edward smiled, then snapped his finger; his clothes then turned into a style more appropriate for the 1920's.

"Sorry about that, I just came from a far away place. My name is Edward Bones, and I am here to see Mr. Newt Scamander."

After frowning for a while, she let Edward inside the house. Normally, as a former Auror, she would never allow a suspicious wizard like Edward inside her house. However, for some reason, she trusted the young wizard that showed up unannounced in front of her house.

Of course this was a Charming Charm that Edward used to solicit trust to people he first met. Adding on to his handsome face, it was twice the result.

After entering the house, he saw Newt Scamander, Queenie Goldstein, Jacob Kowalski, and Newt sitting and preparing to eat dinner.

He looked at Jacob before nodding his head, looked at Queenie who had a frown on her face after seeing Edward.

"A very talented Legilimens, however, Miss. Queenie, it is very rude to peep into others' minds," said Edward calmly.

"Since your Occlumency is so powerful, does it matter if I try to take peak?" replied Queenie with a smile on her beautiful face.

"On account of the fact that you are a very beautiful woman, I will let this go," said Edward with the same smile as her. Then, he looked at Newt Scamander.

"Mr. Scamander, my name is Edward Bones, it is a pleasure to meet you," said Edward with great enthusiasm as he shook hands with him. Meanwhile, Newt had a puzzled look on his face.

"Do we know each other? Wait, Bones, are you from the Bones family back in the UK?"

"I am a very distant relative," replied Edward calmly.

"Is that so? So what can I do for you?"

"I heard rumors that you were writing a book about Magical Animals, so I came to talk to you personally."

"Are you interested in magical animals as well?" asked Newt excitedly.

Then, the two of them spent the next half hour discussing the issue of magical animals. At first the conversation was quite cordial, but soon the two of them started arguing.

The reason behind that these knowledgeable magi zoologists have different philosophies when it comes to certain issues.

Edward believed that some magical animals were too dangerous and needed to use forceful means to tame them, while Newt believed that all animals-not matter their nature-can be taken care of using the proper method. However, force is never the answer.

'It's nice to see that after so many years, Newt is still the same Newt,' thought Edward to himself. He and Newt had the same argument countless times when he was at Hogwarts.

Edward paused for a moment, turned his head to the other people who were looking at them in shock, smiled before saying: "I am sorry about our behaviors. Sometimes, we just get lost in things that interest us."

Meanwhile, Newt-who did not have Edward's social skill-lowered his head in embarrassment as he looked at his cold food. Nevertheless, Queenie could feel that he was very happy today; most likely, happy to find a person with the same interest as him, and the knowledge to back it up-despite the difference in philosophy.

"It's alright, Mr. Bones," replied Tina as she looked at the already cold food. Edward-noticing the situation-snapped his finger, then the food of everybody in the room was heated up.

As everybody ate their food, he focused his attention on the beautiful witch-Queenie Goldstein-as he started to flirt with her. He did not really care at the ugly looks that Jacob was given him.

"So, Mrs. Queenie, what do you do for a living?"

"Just call me Queenie. I work in the Work Permit Office spending most of my days making coffee or unjinxing the johns."

"It's a shame to let such a talented witch such as yourselves do such a menial job."

Queenie gave a deep look at Edward before saying: "Most people see my beauty before they see my talent. You are a different kind of wizard, aren't you, Mr. Bones."

"You can call me Edward. And a lot of people have said these words to me," replied Edward with a charming smile on his face.

"Mr, Bones, how do you feel about the rise of Grindelwald?" suddenly asked Tina. She finally noticed that something was wrong. First, she let Edward inside her house too easily.

Second, Edward knew all of their names without any of them introducing themselves. Adding to that the way that he can so easily use wandless casting, this proves that this young wizard that she let inside her house is possibly a very powerful wizard.

Meanwhile, Edward stopped talking to Queenie, looked at her big sister before saying: "It does not matter what I think. What matters is the fact that since so many wizards are willing to show their support to him, it shows that many people share his views and beliefs.

"This should be enough for different leaders in different countries to come together and discuss whether to change the status quo of wizards in this world. Unfortunately, we all know that such a thing will not happen.

"As a result, for the next few years, the entire wizarding world will be embroiled in war under the leadership of a powerful wizard like Grindelwald."

"Grindelwald will be stopped," replied Tina, full of certainty.

"You are wrong, Miss Tina. The only person that can stop him is Albus Dumbledore, but it seems that he has no intention of doing so."

"Maybe he has his reason," said Newt.

"Maybe he has. But this will change anything, will it?" replied Edward back.

After that, all of them had a slightly joyous meal with Edward spending the majority of time flirting with Queenie, and she flirting back.

Afterwards Edward said to her: "Queenie, this was the best meal I had in a very long time." Then he said his goodbye with everyone and returned to his hotel room.

There, he started to review all the benefits he got tonight.

The main reason that he approached Newt was because he wanted to get his knowledge about Obscurus-especially how he separated them from a person's body-just like he did to the child in Sudan.

During his brief argument with Newt, he briefly mentioned Obscurus. Then, once the memories of that night appeared in his mind, Edward was able to get all the information from him.

He had always wanted to do such a thing to old man Newt, unfortunately he was also very adept at Occlumency. Edward guessed that after his experience with Queenie, old Newt decided to learn Occlumency.

Of course Edward could have still read his memory, but he could not do it so sneakily without him knowing like he did today at dinner. After all, Edward still had to behave a certain way in society giving his status and reputation. And forcibly reading a person's memory was not acceptable behavior.

Chapter 60

Credence Barebone had just finished a secret meeting with someone whom he trusted very much. However, when he returned home, he saw his mother waiting in the stairs for him.

At first, he tried to explain or justify tardiness for returning home, but upon realizing that his mother did not care, he just handed her his belt and received a severe whooping.

However, Credence did not cry or pleaded for leniency; he just bore it silently. At this point in his life, he was used to being beaten; it was nothing new.

After returning to his own room, he wanted to use a little cream that he prepared for this occasion, when he suddenly noticed that someone else was in his room.

Startled, he instantly screamed; "Who are you?" hoping to alert everybody else in the house. However, the young handsome man with blue eyes that trespassed in his room just looked at him with a smile on his face.

"You know, it is because of jealousy," said the young intruder-who was in fact Edward himself.

"What are you talking about? More importantly, who are you?" replied Credence while looking at the door for someone to come in. However, he was disappointed.

"Your mother's hatred for anything magical. I once knew a person like her; her name was Petunia, and she had a sister that was a very talented witch. Unfortunately, Petunia did not have any talent for magic, so she became envious of her sister and often called her a freak of nature.

"Later, she took all her frustration on her sister' only son after her death. Well, I guess some credit could be given to her for even raising him for so many years. And no one will be coming as I have placed a charm in this room to prevent our conversation from being heard."

Despite how he was acting, Credence was not afraid as he had something very powerful to rely on. So, after the initial panic, he calmed himself down, then asked: "You still have not answered my question. Who are you and what do you want with me?"

"Who I am is not that important. As for the reason that I am here, it is to make a deal with you?"

"Deal? What deal? I have nothing to offer to someone like you."

"Oh, we both know that is not true. As for the deal, I will teach you magic, in exchange, I want you to sign a magical contract for me."

Credence frowned after hearing this, then he thought about it for a moment before answering: "I am sorry, but I have someone else as my teacher. So. I will not sign any binding contract without even knowing what it is for."

Edward was not that surprised as he could read Credence's mind like it was a well-written novel. So. he said: "Are you referring to the promise that Percival Graves gave you? Unfortunately, you are gravely mistaken if you think that he will keep his words."

"What do you mean by that?" as Credence, a little agitated.

"Percival is the kind of person that despises muggles or the No-Maj. And without knowing how incredible your talents actually are, he will easily get rid of you after he believes that you have found what he is looking for.

"Of course once he realized that you were what he was looking for, he would be more than happy to change his tune."

After frowning for a moment, Credence then asked: "How do I know you are not like him? After getting what you want from me, you will also break your promise."

"Well, I can say that I am the kind of man that always keeps his words, but that would not be nearly enough. However, the magical contract that we will sign will have a clause that states that I have to teach you a certain amount of magic for a certain period of time."

Credence frowned as he pondered whether to accept this deal. Upon noticing his struggle, Edward smiled before saying: "You do not need to answer me right away. I can give you some time before making a decision. However, I still need to make some preparations so that you do not reveal our discussion tonight."

After that he took out his wand, and Credence took a step back.

"You do not need to be alert. I just want to prevent you from accidentally or intentionally revealing my information to Percival Graves. Additionally, I can honestly tell you that even if you use your powers, you are still not a threat to me."

Edward was not lying. Although the power of an Obscurus is tremendous, he still has many ways to deal with it. A Lot of dark magic like Fiendfyre and Elemental Spells are more than enough to deal with him. Not to mention that he can still run away with Apparition if needed.

With a wave of his wand, he placed a lock in Credence's memory-just like he did to the Gryffindor Trio and Hagrid when they were talking in the shack a few months ago. So, if he tries to reveal any information about him, he will instantly forget Edward.

As a matter of fact, Edward placed a similar lock in his own memory regarding the code he used to gain control of his Gate of World in case something goes wrong. Only when certain conditions are met that he will remember this code.

The reason he did that was in case he ever encountered a person strong enough to be able to read his memory. In that way, his Gate will be protected and almost impossible to fall in the wrong hand.

Even if a person used Polyjuice potions or similar disguise to try to gain control of his Gate, all the Security measures will prevent that from happening. So, unless the person has the code, it is impossible to control the Gate.

If they try to use force, the Gate is programmed to attack any intruder. And if that also fails, it will initiate the Self-destruction sequence in an attempt to try to kill the invader.

. . .

After preventing Credence from revealing his identity Edward left in order to wait for the right time to appear again, And he knew that it was not long before Percival would reveal his true nature to Credence.

Then, Edward will show up and offer his help again. By then, with the knowledge he acquired from Newt, and after studying Credence, he will have a deep understanding of the magical entity known as Obscurus.

Chapter 61

After making contact with Credence, Edward returned to his hotel room, then took out a crystal ball. After activating it, he began to watch what was going on through it; he basically watched the entire plot of Fantastic Beast inside his luxurious and very expensive hotel room.

This crystal ball is actually a form of Divination Magic. As a matter of fact, one of Edward's greatest failures ever since coming to the wizarding world is Divination.

When he was young, he tried using divination, but it was to no avail. So, he spent a lot of time researching this type of magic, but he seemed to be incapable of using it. So, Edward thought that he did not have a talent for this kind of magic. However, things seemed more complex than he imagined.

During his first year at Hogwarts, he studied Professor Trelawney's bloodline and found the source of her ability-despite how diluted her bloodline power was. Then, he tried to add that power to his Life Code Modification, but even then, he could not use Divination Magic.

As a last attempt, Edward tried bloodline magic, Bloodline magic is a new form of magic that he created while studying the Life Code. It is actually a very simple form of magic: it allows Edward the ability to use the magic of magical creatures-without modifying his Life Code.

There are many magical creatures with amazing bloodlines, but Edward cannot just use all of them. He knew that his bloodline modification had limits, not to mention the many other powerful bloodlines that exist in the Multiverse or Omni-verse.

So, he only used the best of the Harry Potter World, while leaving enough room for himself for future modifications. Nevertheless, he still wanted a way to use the ability of some of these magical animals.

So, he invented a way for him to use their ability: bloodline magic. Unfortunately, the downside of this form of magic is that it requires material to cast. To be precise, Edward needs to use specially made gems that contain the bloodline of the animals he wants to use.

Back to the problem of Divination, even after using bloodline magic, he still could not use Divination. After discovering the [Correcting Force of Fate] that made the story of Harry Potter go back to its original trajectory, he knew that peeking in the secret of fate was not a simple thing, and that there might a reason that he could not use Divination magic beside the simple answer that he did not have the talent.

The only reason that he could use any divination spell at all was because of his exchange with Nicolas Flamel. And that was only the most basic of spells, like peeping at people from a distance.

So, Edward spent the past few days spying on the main characters of this story. First, he watched how Newt was arrested by MACUSA, how he and his group escape, and how the groups manage to track down and capture Newt's Occamy in a Macy's.

While looking at the entire situation, Edward sighed as he watched the interactions between Queenie and Jacob.

"So, everything went back to the original track after I left," he muttered to himself.

As a matter of fact, he was briefly interested in Queenie after seeing her, but he did not pursue it any further as his fear of attachment got the best of him. He realized that Queenie was probably the kind of girl that he liked the most: free spirited and kind-hearted.

Unlike most other women that he has relationships with, he could foresee himself truly falling in love with her. However, given his grand aspirations to travel across multiple dimensions and universe, love is not really part of his plan.

Of course, for a brief moment, he pondered whether to take her with him on his journey, but he decided against the idea. Forget the fact that he is from the year 1992-meaning that she would have to abandon everything (including her sister) to leave with him.

On top of that, Edward does not believe that he has the capacity of having only one woman his entire life. He is essentially immortal and has a long life ahead of him, so he will meet and experience all kinds of beautiful women and wonder. So, it is virtually impossible for him to settle on only one woman.

And to Edward, Queenie deserved a person that can heartily devote themselves to her. And Jacob is that person.

So, after their little flirting banner during dinner in their first meeting, he never approached her and her sister again.

As a matter of fact, Edward only left his hotel when Credence realized that he was right and that Percival Graves was using him all along. Then, he turned into his Obscurus form and started wreaking havoc in New York.

-Scene Break-

Edward was floating in the sky of New York, invisible to both muggles and wizards alike. With a calm look on his face, he watched how terrifying Credence's power as an Obscurial was.

His first thought is how would he deal with such power if he was ever forced to fight with it. Then, he started to create many counter-measures on how to either contain, escape, and kill Credence if they ever were enemies.

Then, he started to think whether he could create a spell that allows him to instantly create an Obscurus, then control it to his bidding. If he succeeded, then his spell would be even more powerful than Grindelwald's [Protego Diabolica].

So, with a calm mind, he watched until the moment that the American wizards thought that they had actually killed Credence. After that, he watched how all the wizards banded together to fix the entire city of New York that was previously destroyed.

It was an amazing sight to see; it looked like time was going backwards.

After seeing this, Edward was moved as he muttered to himself: "Maybe I underestimate the power of wizards of this world. With the proper guidance, they can do many wonderful things.

"Not to mention that they are a large group of supernatural people that can do a lot of destruction-even without any proper training. So, if they were properly trained like an army, then they can actually achieve many things."

After thinking about this, many of Edward's preconceived notions about wizards were changed, and an idea was slowly brewing inside his mind: an idea that could forever change the wizarding world.

Afterwards, he apparated somewhere; to be precise, he apparated to Credence's location.

"I warned you, didn't I?" said Edward after appearing in a desolate and abandoned factory.

"Who?" screamed Credence, then he saw Edward's handsome face slowly approaching him. He frowned as he did not like this strange wizard that seemed to appear everywhere around him. His demeanor reminded him of Percival Graves-a person Credence once thought to be his friend.

"There is no need to be so hostile. I am probably the only person in your life that has ever told you the truth so directly. Ever since our first meeting, I have made my intentions very clear-without any deception," replied Edward calmly.

Credence frowned as he realized that Edward was right. So, after a few seconds of silence, he asked: "What exactly is that contract of yours?"

Chapter 62

"The contract consists of two parts: the first of which is to allow me to study you as an Obscurus," replied Edward calmly.

"Study? Obscurus? What is that?" asked Credence with an obvious displeasure in his face. After all, no one would like to be treated as a guinea pig or lab rat.

"I forgot that you do not even know what you are and what your powers are," replied Edward. Then, he suddenly entered his professor mode and started to explain:

"When a young wizard or witch repressed his own magical capability or is forced to do so through physical or emotional trauma, an uncontrollable dark force that is parasitic in nature will be form inside of them known as an Obscurus, and said child will be known as an Obscurial.

"As you can see from your power, Obscurus is a very destructive dark force. In the past, when wizards were haunted by muggles, Obscurials were a more common thing, but when wizards separated from muggle society, they became a rare thing.

"Most Obscurial do not live past the age of 10, but you are different. I am guessing that because of your lineage, you are way more powerful than most of them, thus finding a way to not only survive, but freely control such a power. I am very interested in how you did such a thing."

"Lineage? You mean my family? Do you know who my real family is?" asked Credence with an agitated voice.

"I do know, but I will not tell you," replied Edward calmly.

"Why?" screamed Credence. Then, a powerful force came from his body and rushed towards Edward. However, the latter did not even move as a power Shield Cham appeared around him, then bounced the powerful force back sending Credence flying away a few meters until he hit a wall.

Edward then walked to him who was lying on the floor before saying: "Are you calm now?"

With a pleading look on his face, Credence asked: "Why don't you tell me if you know? As long as you tell me, I will sign your contract?"

Edward had a pensive look on his face. The reason he rejected Credence was because of his usual instinct to keep the canon timeline change as little as possible. So, for a moment, he forgot that he did not need to care about keeping the original story as much as possible.

After figuring this out, Edward started to think about the benefit that he could get from this situation. One of his plans was to study the power of fate and discover the reason that Divination Magic seemed to elude him so much.

He also wanted to study the [Correcting Force of Fate] that ensures that the plots of the original canon storyline always get back on track.

'Since there is a physical manifestation of Death in this world, could the same be for Fate?' thought Edward to himself. Then, he looked at Credence before saying: "Fine, I can agree to your terms, but you have to sign the contract first, and you have to cooperate with my research.

"Before you agree so easily, be warned that you might be forced to live many unhappy memories of your childhood."

Despite this warning, Credence did not hesitate to sign the contract that Edward handed to him. He did not even ask the second part of the contract that this stranger he met only twice mentioned before.

He longed to know his origin, his family, so he did not care what he did to find them, to know them.

After seeing him sign the magical contract, Edward nodded in satisfaction. "We can start in 7 days as I have some things to deal with first."

"Can you tell me who my parents are now?" asked Credence as he held Edward's arm with a very firm grip.

Edward then looked at this lost child in his eyes, and after seeing the longing mixed with despair in his face, he secretly sighed before answering:

"Your real name is Aurelius Dumbledore, the younger brother of Albus Dumbledore-who is currently one of the greatest wizards alive, and soon will be known as the greatest white wizard of this century. I will tell you the details later."

(AN: I know that it has not been proven with certainty whether Credence is really Dumbledore's brother, but for the sake of this fiction, he is. So, if you are someone that is particular about continuity, then consider this an alternate universe where he is in fact his real blood brother.)

After that, Edward apparated away, heading to a few other locations in the next few days. In his last stop, he appeared in a run-down inn.

-Scene Break-

After entering the inn, the smell of goat assaulted his nose making him quite uncomfortable.

Nevertheless, he ignored the dirt and smell of the inn and headed straight for the owner in the upstairs sitting-who was admiring a painting of a young child hanging to a place where anyone could see it.

Although this person was in his 40's or 50's, he looked much older due to his unkempt hair and clothes.

"Do you want to see her?" asked Edward out loud-an act which startled the distracted Aberforth.

After hearing someone speaking next to him, he instantly stood up, took out his wand and pointed it at the stranger that had his face covered.

"Who are you?" he asked as he felt a great deal of threat from this strange wizard. His instinct was warning that this person was very dangerous, and the only time he felt such tremendous power was from his brother and that damn Grindelwald.

"Me? It doesn't matter who I am, but you have not answered my question?" replied Edward calmly.

"Why would I talk about my affairs to a stranger that broke through my own inn?"

"That sounds fair, in that case, I will be more direct. I need you to sign a magical contract for me, and in exchange, I will let you see your sister again for a few hours. You can talk to her and say all the things you wished you had before she left."

Aberforth became even more on guard after hearing this, so he did not lower his wand. He squinted his eyes at Edward before saying: "You must think for a fool that I would believe such nonsense."

Nevertheless, Edward was not offended. With a calm and slow motion, he took out a small stone or gem from his pocket.

"I am sure that your brother was not the only one who ever researched such a thing, am I right?"

"That's...that's...the Resurrection Stone, one of the Deathly Hallows." stuttered Aberforth-who wished nothing more than to rush to Edward and confiscate it from his hand. Fortunately, his reason still got the best of him.

The truth of the matter is that this stone was not the one that Edward has in the future, but the one from this timeline. He used the Imperius Curse to control the Gaunt's family to take the stone, and he will return it later and modify their memories.

At one point he wanted to know what would happen if he brought this one to the future, but considering the fact that he might have to deal with Death if he did that, he stopped his plan-for now.

"Yes. With this, you can see her again and talk to her."

"I can do more than that. I can finally resurrect her," added Aberforth.

"Unfortunately, that is not possible. At least the Resurrection Stone is not enough to do such a thing."

Aberforth finally woke up from his delusion after hearing this, then he sighed melancholy. Nevertheless, after a few minutes of silence, he asked:

"What's this contract about?"

Chapter 63

Edward smiled under his hood before saying: "This contract is not about you, but your brother-Albus."

"Of course it is," replied Aberforth. "Most dangerous things that occur in the wizarding world involve him one way or another. Nevertheless, please be more specific."

"Well, I lust after your brother's knowledge of magic. However, knowing him, he would rather die than willingly hand it over to me. So, I have to become creative in finding ways to acquire what I want."

"What don't you just say that you are not his opponent, so you are trying to use me to get to him."

"Unfortunately, you are wrong Mr. Aberforth. If there was a list of the most powerful wizards in this world, I would be first, your brother second, and Grindelwald third or fourth," replied Edward while thinking about Credence's power. This Obscurial might be ranked third given his ability and potential.

Aberforth frowned after hearing this as he could not tell where this person's confidence came from. Despite being estranged for many years, Aberforth knew how powerful his brother was; he knew despite his calm and nice persona, was a very terrifying wizard. And if it was not that because of the Blood Pact, his brother would have long stopped Grindelwald.

After a brief moment of silence, he asked: "How is me signing this contract going to help you get to my brother?"

"I could spend a lot of time explaining to you the power of bloodline, but I do not have a lot of time to spend, so, do we have a deal or not?" replied Edward calmly.

If it was not that his magical contract had the restriction that the user had to sign it on his own volition, Edward had many ways for him to force Aberforth to sign the contract. Whether it was to use the Imperius Curse, influence his mind, or even straight up enslave his soul, he could do all that. Edward's morally gray character often shows up when it comes to magic and knowledge

Unfortunately, this contract had severe restrictions when it came to this; he had tried before, but the contract did not work.

After hesitating for a while, Aberforth asked for the contract and Edward handed it to him.

The first thing that the oldest of Dumbledore noticed was how beautiful this magical contract was. There were so many strange patterns on it-which were glowing with magical lights.

Then, he spent some time reading. The general gist of it was that his younger brother was to hand over all his magical knowledge, and in exchange, Edward will allow Aberforth to see his sister, Ariana for a few hours in the next three days.

Of course there were clauses like to keep this contract a secret between the two of them, and other things.

After making sure that there was nothing wrong with the contract-Aberforth had to make sure as he was once played by the goblins of Gringotts due to a contract-he did not immediately sign it, but asked: "Why is the time duration so short?"

"You should have read the Tale of the Three Brothers?" asked Edward back instead of answering. Aberforth nodded. "Then, do you remember what happened to the second brother's wife after her soul was summoned from the afterlife?"

"...'She was sad and cold, separated from him by a veil. Though she had returned to the mortal world, she did not truly belong there and suffered,'" muttered Aberforth.

"That is correct. By using Soul Magic, I can summon your sister without having any problem, however, she cannot stay in the world of the living for long."

'At least without the proper anchor.' thought Edward to himself.

Aberforth then sighed before signing the contract-an act which greatly relieved Edward.

Little did Aberforth know that this contract was also signed by another person, his unknown little brother-Credence Barebone or Aurelius Dumbledore.

The purpose of Edward doing all of this was truly to get Dumbledore's magical knowledge, however, this plan was not that simple.

Edward knew that the headmaster would never willingly sign this contract. Edward's first plan was to go back in time when Dumbledore was young and easily influenced, then use the temptation of the Deathly Hallows to have him sign the contract.

However, even with the Philosophers' Stone powering his gate, he could not go back so far in time. So, after realizing that he was in 1926, he created another plan.

By using the power of Bloodline, he will have the headmaster's relatives sign a contract bound to the Dumbledore family's bloodline. Then, Edward will have him pay it.

And if the headmaster refused, although Edward could not force him to hand in his knowledge since it was not him personally that signed the contract, there are still major consequences.

For one, his brother Aberforth will be backlash by the contract and die. As for Credence, given that Edward had never heard anything about him in his time period, he imagined that he was either dead or hiding somewhere very hidden in the world.

Of course Edward knows that Dumbledore is the kind of person that watched his brother die. In order to prevent Edward from becoming too powerful by gaining his knowledge, the headmaster might really sacrifice not only his life, but his remaining family.

However, Edward was prepared for such an occasion. According to the hidden clauses of the contract, if such an occasion was to occur, Edward has the legal right to all the souls of the Dumbledore family-including their dead parents, sister, and even Dumbledore' soul.

Of course Edward knows that a powerful wizard like the headmaster has control of his soul after death; this was the reason that he could show up to greet Harry Potter after Voldemort killed him in the Forbidden Forest.

So, Edward' s plan for this situation is to summon the headmaster's little sister, Ariana and torture her soul right in front of him.

If the headmaster can harden himself to watch his family killed by not fulfilling the contract, Edward will not hesitate to become cruel and despicable. As a matter of fact, his plan was not just to call the headmaster's sister, but his mother and father too.

He will torture them until he gets what he wants.

Back to the current moment.

After Aberforth signed the contract, Edward fulfilled his end of the bargain and called Ariana Dumbledore's soul from the afterlife, and let her reunite with her brother.

Meanwhile, Edward was pulled into a dreamscape despite appearing to be just standing not far from these two.

The person who called was of course Death.

"You know wizard, you should not mess with time," said Death in a plain voice.

"Many people have done it before, I doubt that you personally gave them a visit, so why are you targeting me?" asked Edward calmly.

"None of these people had the wit or strength to be able to cause as much damage as you can. Messing with time can do irreparable damage to this frail universe."

Edward frowned after hearing this, then he said: " I can agree not to cause trouble, or at the very least, just be an observer, but you have to answer my question."

After a brief silence, Death said; "What is it?"

"Since you are the manifestation of the laws of Death, are there any other Gods like you? Like the physical manifestation of Life and Fate?" responded Edward.

Death became silent for a few minutes after hearing this question, then he answered: "There used to be. However, after the 'Cataclysm', all the others were forced to revert back to the Laws of Nature in order to keep the balance and function of this Universe, and I am the only one left."

"What is this 'Cataclysm' you mention?" asked Edward, who felt that he had come very close to the deepest secrets of this world.

"I have answered your question, wizard," replied Death. "Now, keep your word or suffer the consequences." After that, Edward was kicked out of the dreamscape and woke up to find himself still in the Hog's Head Inn, and only a few seconds had passed.

Chapter 64

After his little chat with Death, Edward spent the next hours waiting until Aberforth finished talking to his sister, then he sent her soul back to the afterlife. Edward did not stop despite the pitiful look Aberforth was given him.

The next day, Edward directly teleported to some place using the house-elf magic spell. The reason being that this place was one of the most secure places in this country; the MACUSA jail.

The highly guarded prisoner-Grindelwald- was shocked to see someone actually apparated inside his jail cell knowing how many Anti-Apparition Enchantments were there. He knew that only the phoenix and house-elf might have this ability, but not a wizard.

So, immediately, Grindelwald was on guard. Soon, he noticed that he was the only one who could see this unannounced visitor.

With a calm face, he said: "So, who might I owe this visit to, gentleman!"

Edward did not immediately answer, instead he activated his magic core-demonstrating his massive magic power.

Grindelwald felt the vast magic power from Edward's heart, then he muttered in shock: "You broke the First Limiter."

Edward smiled and finally spoke for the first time: "It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mr. Gellert Grindelwald. My name is Edward Bones."

Grindelwald frowned as he remembered that there was a pure-blood family name Bones back in Britain.

"I have never seen such a talented wizard like you, Mr. Bones. So, what brings you to see me here?"

"I am here because I require something of you." After saying that, Edward did not waste time and handed a magic contract to Grindelwald-who took his time to read it.

The contract basically granted Edward access to all his magical knowledge and experiences.

"So, Mr. Bones, what makes you think that I would sign something like this?" asked-one of the greatest dark wizards that has ever lived-with a dangerous look on his face.

With the same calm look on his face, Edward said: "I could threaten you with your own death, but I am an advocate against capital punishment. So, let me show you the reason."

After saying that, Edward took out his wand and started to enchant Grindelwald's prison. In half an hour, he placed so many enchantments in this room that would make anyone dizzy just by looking at them.

More importantly were the effects of these enchantments. They first prevented Grindelwald from using wandless magic by locking his magic power, then they prevented his voice from reaching outside to prevent him from charming the people outside.

The enchantments prevented anyone from using Polyjuice potion to impersonate him. As a matter of fact, the enchantments will prevent anyone from entering this room except for sending Grindelwald's food.

And if the leader of the Alliance tries to escape, these enchantments will lock his soul inside this room-meaning only his body could leave this room.

In essence, these enchantments prevent Grindelwald from escaping using any means imaginable.

Just by the enchantments he could recognize, Grindelwald knew the meaning of Edwards.

After a brief pause, he said: " I do not understand how a talented and powerful wizard like you has never been heard before. Before I sign this contract, I would like to invite you to my cause.

"With our powers combined, we could finally lead wizardkind to be free from oppression, free to be what we truly are instead of hiding like rats in a sewer. What do you say?"

"You know, Mr. Grindelwald, I agree with many of your ideas. Unfortunately, I do not agree with your approach of accomplishing them.

"Despite the fact that you said that you do not hate muggles, your actions are still rooted in the supremacy of wizards. You failed to see the true value of muggles and what they can bring to society and wizard civilization as a whole.

"Not to mention that I can see that you have already started to let powers get to your head, and have started in a path astray from the ideologies that you preach."

"What do you mean by the 'true' value of muggles?" asked Grindelwald. If it was any other person who said these words to him, he would have ignored them and tried to convince them that muggles will only bring destruction to the world-just like his vision showed him. However, coming from a powerful wizard like Edward, he is willing to listen.

As for being convinced, that was something entirely different.

Meanwhile, Edward wanted to tell Grindelwald about the wonders of technology and how if it was mixed with magic, how wonderful civilization would advance, but he did not do so as he gave Death his words that he would not interfere too much.

So, he just shook his head before saying: "There is no need to say anything more. You can either sign this contract, or spend the rest of your life in this life while your revolution crumbles without your leadership. I am sure that Dumbledore will not have any reservation placing these people into their places without your presence."

Grindelwald frowned after hearing this: 'Could he know the relationship between me and Albus?'

He then looked down at the contract in his hand, then signed it. Unlike the headmaster, he did not have the will to sacrifice his own life for the greater good.

Maybe in his later years, after spending years in a prison, he might have changed. For now, however, he was not that kind of person.

After receiving the signed contract, Edward smiled gleefully, then he apparated away after removing the enchantments in the cell room.

He then spent the next three days fulfilling his end of the bargain with Aberforth, then he met with Credence to fulfill his other agreement by teaching him basic magic.

Although Edward gave Death his word not to interfere, he had already signed a contract before that, so he was also bound by his own contract. Of course he could still find ways to break it, but he did not want to.

Based on Death's words, there are a few things that he still wanted to observe.

Meanwhile, while teaching Credence, he started to review all of Grindelwald's magic knowledge.

Just like him and Voldemort, Grindelwald was a master of the dark arts and started experimenting with dark magic ever since he was in school. So, there were plenty of things to learn.

For once, he learned that Grindelwald used the Elder Wand to break his First Limiter. Through the power of Law imbued in the wand, he was able to break his own limit. Through this knowledge, he learned a little bit of the capabilities of Laws.

Of course, Edward was most happy to finally learn the dark magic: "Protego Diabolica".

He previously theorized that this spell was related to the Fiendfyre Curse, and he was correct. Grindelwald took that curse and modified it to greater height.

Not only did he increase its destructive power, but also granted it the ability to determine whether a person was loyal to them. Edward was very satisfied with this ability as this would be of great help to the plans he recently made after seeing the power of wizards when they worked together when they repaired New York.

Another thing that he acquired that made him satisfied and that would be helpful to his future plans was Grindelwald's ability to charm people with his words.

Through his memories, Edward learned mannerism, linguistics, persuasive speaking and emotion manipulation; all the things that Grindelwald used to charm wizards to follow him and his revolution.

Chapter 65

After reviewing all of Grindelwald's knowledge, the contract did not cease to exist. No, Edward would not make such a rookie mistake, so the contract will not be invalid until he squeezes the first generation Dark Lord to his last value.

He knew that Grindelwald still had plenty of room to grow-even when he was imprisoned. He did not believe for a second that Grindelwald did not think about magic during his time imprisoned at Nurmengard.

More importantly, Edward wanted the memory of his battle with Dumbledore in 1945. This battle was described as legendary by the people who witnessed it, so Edward wanted to see it and experienced it.

So, he planned to activate the contract again after returning to the present.

After he was done, Edward finally took time to reflect on his brief conversation he had with Death, and all the information he received in just a few sentences.

First, if he messes up with time, he will have to suffer heavy consequences; most likely, Death will be able to break the rules of his non-intervention and deal with him.

Second, there used to be many "Gods" like Death in this world, but after suffering from something called the [Cataclysm], they were either dead or forced to revert to the basic principles that govern realities of this universe.

According to Edward's current theory, he believes that this cataclysmic event occurred about 12,000 years ago.

The reason for that was that Edward had long noticed that this Harry Potter universe is very similar to his previous universe before he transmigrated. The only difference was magic, but the culture, history, and advance in technology was the same with different people.

However, key figures like Einstein, Isaac Newton, Nikolas Tesla, Hitler and Stalin still exist; people that have impacted the world greatly.

This fact has Edward theorized that the Harry Potter world was possibly just an alternate universe of Earth, but he does not have any proof to back that up.

Back to the point.

One of the theories he once read in his past life was the idea that 12,000 years ago, a highly advanced civilization existed on Earth, but was destroyed due a cataclysmic event. However, remains of this civilization were discovered by the Mesopotamian, Babylonian, and Egyptians.

Then, they build a powerful civilization and wonders that some scientists in modern time still could not completely understand or explain.

Edward's theory was that similar events might have occurred in this Harry Potter World; that a powerful wizarding civilization existed 12,000 years ago and the Gods like Death even walked the Earth among them.

After going through [The Cataclysm], this civilization was destroyed and the Gods were killed; remains of it were discovered by later wizards, hence the wizards in the past were most likely way more powerful than currently.

Edward believes that magic power used to exist in the environment in the past. But as time passed, the magic power gradually decreased, hence the reason that modern wizards are so weak. This theory also explains why ley line nodes contain magic power, but the environment does not.

This theory can also explain Edward's other theory that the Harry Potter Universe was a High Magical Universe, but slowly weakened over time.

Another proof of this far-fetched theory was the Pyramids located all around the world. After connecting them together in a certain way, they formed a strange pattern that looked like a magical array to Edward.

After discovering this, he visited all of them during his five-year voyage around the world. He discovered that they were located in the most powerful ley line magical nodes in this planet.

On top of that, there are signs of very powerful enchantments in these pyramids. Unfortunately, these enchantments were mostly destroyed due to the passage of time, so Edward could not reconstruct them with the little remaining nor guessed the reason for the Pyramid's construction.

However, now that he has the Gate of World, once he increases its ability to travel back in time, he will visit all these Pyramids again and recreate these enchantments and discover the secrets of the past.

Anyways, he only promised Death not to intervene in the events that occurred in the past, he did not promise not to travel back in time as an observer and recorder of history.

Another plan Edward made after summarizing this incident was to return the Harry Potter Universe to its former glory. And the first step in doing this will be to re-activate these ley line nodes and ensure that magic power is returned to the environment. However, he had a feeling that things would not be as simple as he imagined. Nevertheless, he had plenty of time to realize his plan.

-Scene Break-

After absorbing the essence of Grindelwald's knowledge, Edward placed his attention on Credence; to be precise, on the Obscurus inside of him and his ability to control it.

According to their previous agreement, Edward had to teach him basic magical knowledge, and in exchange, Credence had to allow Edward to study him.

So, during the next six months, Edward did countless tests and experiments on Credence; he even reviewed all his memories of when he first became an Obscurial-an experience which was very unpleasant to the latter.

According to Edward's discovery, an Obscurus is formed when a young wizard consciously or subconsciously suppressed his or her magic power inside the magic core. Then, all the negative emotions of trauma or abuse fused with the magic power creating a dark and powerful parasitic force with tremendous power.

In terms of eastern ideologies, the Obscurus is the negative side or Yin of the magic power inside a wizard. According to his research, the reason that adults cannot become Obscurial is because no matter how dark their thoughts are, they still have some level of control over it, but children do not.

Additionally, after the age of ten, the magic power of most wizards or witches turns into a very stable and hard to control state, hence the reason it becomes more difficult for children after this age to accidentally use different magical abilities based on their emotions. This probability keeps decreasing as they grow older.

Most Obscurial do not leave past the age of ten years old, but Credence was different. The reason for that was his powerful bloodline.

Edward has to admit that the Dumbledore family is full of talented individuals after analyzing his result

Credence's bloodline granted him vastly superior magical powers than ordinary children; thus his Obscurus was way more powerful than ordinary one.

Secondly, his bloodline granted him a very powerful soul, which then granted him a very powerful mind or spirit.

What Credence did was to separate his mind into two: one was his original self, while the other was all the dark, negative or unhappy memories or trauma that he suffered at the hands of his adopted mother.

This second personality is also the source and origin of the Obscurus. Using his main personality or mind, he was able to control the second personality, the Obscurus.

As a result of this situation, he was able to freely control this dark parasitic force inside of him. Of course, Credence did not have total control as he was easily influenced by the second personality. Once his emotions got the best of him, the second personality would take control, hence the reason that he easily lost control after discovering Percival Graves' betrayal and went on a rampage around the city of New York.

After analyzing Credence, Edward had an idea on how to create the Obscurus Spell, but he still needed some much needed data-which he will try to acquire after returning to 1992.

Chapter 66

After teaching Credence magic for the past 6 months, Edward did not immediately return to the future, but observe how the changes he made would affect the world, and to also discover how the power of fate works. So, without any surprise, things went to their original track without Edward's interference.

Grindelwald still escaped his prison in MACUSA, Credence still met and developed a relationship with Nagini, Queenie still became of the Acolytes. More importantly, Credence was still convinced by Grindelwald to join his cause in an attempt to use him to kill Dumbledore.

Despite the fact that he was already aware of his heritage, Grindelwald still convinced the na?ve boy that Albus Dumbledore not only stole his family from him, but all the glory that should belong to him.

As for Edward, he watched all these things from the comfort of his hotel through a glass ball using Divination. Although he wanted to see the confrontation of Grindelwald and Credence against Dumbledore, he did not want to wait so long.

He knew that this would be an interesting battle as Credence also broke his First Limiter through the power of the Obscurus. As a matter of fact, he might be the youngest person to ever do so.

According to his research, Credence's constant repression of his magical power allowed it to grow rapidly under the influence of the Obscurus; then, when he reached the limit of 25, the obscurus broke through that barrier or limit for him.

Oddly enough, it did not break the Second Limiter. After experimenting on Credence, he also discovered the mysterious power that prevented him from breaking the Second Limiter. Under his guidance, he had Credence use his Obscurus to try to break that Second Limiter, but it was no use; no matter how much power it used, it was to no avail.

After that, Edward reviewed some memories he got from Nicolas Flamel. According to him, the Grand Alchemist used his stone to break the first Limiter. However, after realizing that the grievances in the stone were affecting his magical power, he did not want to use this method for his wife.

So, he studied another method to accomplish this task, which was actually a way for wizards to break the Limiter through natural practice and hard-work. A method he taught to a young Dumbledore after the latter graduated from Hogwarts and met Nicolas Flamel and became friends.

Oddly enough, his method worked for his wife, but did not allow him to break through the Second Limiter.

Edward then summarized his findings in this matter to research it later, but then decided to just ask Death about it. However, knowing how the latter operate, he knew that without a proper reason or benefit, Death would never give him such knowledge for free. So, he has to find a way to entice him.

-Scene Break-

Edward was floating in the air, invisible to everyone present, while a group of wizards listened to a man in the center giving a grand and motivational speech: this person was of course Gellert Grindelwald.

Edward watched how the events of the second "Fantastic Beasts Movie" unfolded without intervening. After Nicolas Flamel used a counter-charm along with other gifted wizards to save the city of Paris from the "Protego Diabolica Curse".

After that, he took out an Alchemy item and used it to activate the power of the Gate of World to return to the small dimension inside. After that, he returned to 1992.

As soon as Edward walked out of the Gate, he felt the power of time enveloping him and rapidly aging him by 66 years. However, before that power had the chance to act, the ring that Edward made before traveling through time released a temporal aura that protected him from the effect.

After a few seconds of constantly fighting this aging curse, Edward left his laboratory on the moon to start his grand plan.

-Scene Break-

An old man was standing in front of the garden watering his plants. Suddenly, some new memories that he did not have before appeared in his mind.

"I met Edward in 1926? Before he was even born? Is this rascal messing with time now?" muttered the old man.

Soon after, an old woman slowly walked next to him before saying: "Newt, did you just have a random memory of Edward in 1926?"

Newt just nodded to his wife Tina.

"So, what do we do?"

"Just ignore it. Edward knows what he's doing, and it has nothing to do with us," replied the old man calmly. Then, the two of them continued their slow-paced life.

Meanwhile, a few people like Queenie and Grindelwald also received similar memories. Aberforth received a memory as well, however, he did not know Edward's identity as he covered his face during their encounter.

As for the No-Maj Jacob Kowalski, he died of old age more than a decade ago-leaving his wife, Queenie, a widow.

-Scene Break-

After spending a few days going around the world, Edward was having dinner with his aunt, Amelia.

"You rarely take the initiative to have dinner with me, so what's going on?" asked Amelia calmly with a stern look on her face.

"Why do I appear so terrible in your mind?" replied Edward. However, all he received was a glaring stare. So, he went straight to the point of this meeting.

"I've had a recent change in perspective recently, thus changing many of my plans. I have decided to conquer the entire world and take control of the advancement of civilization on this planet."

Amelia frowned after hearing this, not because Edward's words sounded ridiculous, but because she was surprised by the sudden change.

The truth of the matter, Amelia is one of the closest people to Edward-even surpassing his parents at this point in time.

When he was young, due to the fact that his parents were morally righteous people, she used to be one of the few people that he would talk about his dream of making the wizarding world into a very advanced civilization.

And Amelia never treated her nephew as a kid talking nonsense as she knew how talented and forward thinking he was.

Unfortunately, after his parents' death, Edward stopped talking about his plans and developed some sort of deep hidden disgust at the wizarding world. As a matter of fact, he entered a deep state of depression after that, and it was Amelia who got him through it; it was even her who gave him the idea of using magic to find a way to revive them.

Thus, when Edward told her that he was moving forward with his plans again, she was indeed quite surprised.

After taking a moment to ponder about his words, she asked: "What do you need me to do?"

Chapter 67

"Before I elaborate on my plans," said Edward. "I would like to warn you in advance that you will probably be the ruler of this planet as I do not wish to deal with this political nonsense. As long as my goals and requirements are met, I will not interfere-unless absolutely necessary."

Amelia gave him another deep stare before saying: "So, you want me to do all the work while you enjoy all the benefits?"

"Don't make it sound so bad. I will be more focused on advancing magic and technology, so my role is way more important in this situation as I will be the guiding light for the development of Earth's civilization."

"Why do I feel like your level of narcissism has dramatically increased in the past few weeks? I have not seen you?" asked Amelia. "Now that I look closely at you, you appear to be more handsome than I remember, and taller!"

If Edward was not sitting down, she would have already noticed the more than 10 cm increase in height.

"One of my magical experiments was successful, hence the slight change in appearance, but this is not the time to talk about this. If you want, I will tell you all about it later.

"Back to the topic, If you are going to be the true ruler of this planet, there is certain knowledge-especially from the muggle side-that you need to know."

After saying that, Edward waved his hand and a small mountain of books appeared somewhere in the room.

After looking at these books, Amelia said with a slight irritation in her voice: "I should remind you that most of our Bones family-besides you-were Hufflepuffs. So, what makes you think I will take my time to read all these books? Even if I did, how long would that take?"

"Although these books are the basics that you need to learn, do not be discouraged as I will give you plenty of help."

He then took out a beautiful crown or diadem.

"Is that…" asked Amelia in wonder.

"Yes, Ravenclaw's diadem, said to have the ability to increase the wearer's intelligence. I personally made this one for you to increase your study ability and management ability.

"Nevertheless, you will not be alone. I have created a Think-Tank with some of the most intelligent muggles from different fields on this planet. Their sole purpose is to plan out the fastest way to conquer this planet and the best way to govern it. They will be both your teacher and advisors."

Amelia nodded as she could imagine the shady things his nephew did to get all these people in one place. "What about your parents? What are you going to do with them?"

After a brief silence, Edward responded: "You know better than I do. With the way their values are, they would never accept some of the things that I am going to do. Although they would still support me, they would not like it. So, I am going to revive them only after everything is done.

"By then, it would be too late for them to try to convince me otherwise. And if they want any form of status or power in this new world that I am going to create, I will be more than happy to give it to them. However, based on their personality, I imagine that they will just enjoy a relaxing life after being revived."

Amelia nodded her head in agreement with him. "So, what is the first step of your plan? I am guessing it is to take control of the Ministry of Magic?"

"You are correct," replied Edward, then he took out a glowing tube, a green stone, and a contract.

"This is the Philosopher's Stone and this is a potion that can increase a person's lifespan made from the stone. I will supply enough of it for you to draw in people, and further strengthen the loyalty of the ones that already follow the Bones family."

Amelia's eyes shined, "So, you finally succeeded? I thought you said that the stone was red?"

"This one is very special as I added the Youth Potion to it. Thus, not only can it grant immortality, but also eternal youth."

Amelia nodded calmly despite the excitement in her eyes, then she continued to ask: "Did you dilute it?"

"Of course. This one can only increase five years of lifespan, and appear one year younger. Enough for people to feel the effect and want more."

"That's fine. I'm guessing this paper is a contract that forces people to be loyal to us. However, you should be aware that using force is not always the wisest method."

"I know that," replied Edward. "Human beings are inherently rebellious. Force them to do something, they will fight back. However, convince them to do something willingly, then they will not hesitate to sacrifice their lives.

"This contract only allows you to discern who is truly loyal to you and who is just pretending. That way, you can easily determine who to trust after the people sign it."

Amelia nodded, then the two of them discussed the next step of actions.

"In that case, we will begin a week later," said Edward, before leaving the mansion and apparating somewhere else.

-Scene Break-

A burst of flame appeared in a dark and creepy fortress, and from the flame, Edward walked out leisurely without being harmed in any shape or form. Then, he slowly walked in a certain direction.

As he went further into the fortress, an eerily cold that seeped deep into his soul could be felt, and soon, the reason for this phenomena was discovered: Dementors.

Hundreds if not thousands of them.

After feeling the exuberant emotions from Edward, they all rushed to meet the uninvited guest who dared to trespass into Azkaban. Many of them were excited at the prospect of finally having a proper meal. After sucking most of these prisoners dry, these Dementors were not happy with their daily meal, so they were very excited at the prospect of sucking the soul of this new prey.

As for Edward-despite being surrounded by so many Dementors-had a calm look in his face. He took out his wand and waved it.

A Patronus Charm did not come from his wand, but a dark light that enveloped all these Dementors. Following which, all of them aligned themselves in two separated rows while leaving the middle road empty.

They looked like well-trained soldiers at a military parade, and Edward looked like their army commander.

Although Edward admitted that Dementors were indeed truly foul creatures, he did spend a lot of time studying in order to understand the soul. His research came to new heights when he discovered manuals and books written by both Raczidian and Ekrizdis.

These two were some of the most dangerous dark wizards that ever lived; and some of the research that they conducted made Voldemort's Horcrux like child's play.

Ekrizdis used to live here in Azkaban and this place was his magical experiment laboratory. He is in fact the creator of Dementors.

After discovering his inheritance, Edward realized that many of the "dark" things he did were actually quite cute-especially when he saw how Dementors were created.

As for Raczidian, he created a way to control Dementors like they were his slaves. Oddly enough, both these ancient wizards were very narcissistic and wanted their knowledge to be passed on to later generations, so they created maps to guide people to find the place they left their research.

However, these guys were still twisted dark wizards. The place that they left their knowledge was full of terrible traps and enchantments. While going through these traps, Edward saw the bones of so many people; he even wondered how many maps did these people leave behind, and whether this was just a twisted game for them to kill wizards of future generations.

Luckily for him, these guys did leave much of their dark arts research and even used magic to preserve them for a very long time.

…

After controlling the Dementors, Edward headed straight for a particular cell. He looked down at the crazy and disheveled prisoners on the floor, then said: "Bellatrix Lestrange?"

Chapter 68

Bellatrix raised her head to look at the person who called her, a deranged smile appeared in her mouth before saying: "Are you sent by the Dark Lord?"

"No," replied Edward.

"Tsk, in that case, I do not need to care about you." After that, she muttered ever softly to herself: "Only the Dark Lord has the right to be this handsome. When he comes back, I will gladly torture this pretty boy and enjoy making many cuts in his face."

Of course Edward heard her as she was not as quiet as she believed. However, he did not care about her words. What he cared about was her mind; after taking a tour there through Legilimency, he truly understood what the term "crazy" meant.

Bellatrix's mind was full of thought of killing, torture, and an unnatural devotion to Voldemort.

With a frown on his face, he walked inside her cell, pointed his wand at her before saying: "Resero Codevita."

Instantly, he started analyzing Bellatrix's Life Code.

After deciphering the Ancient Runes that made up her bloodline and soul, he realized that there was an actual reason for her madness.

"After countless years of inbreeding, the Black family bloodline has become broken beyond repair, even affecting the soul. The mind is the link of the soul to the body. By affecting the soul, the mind is also affected.

"No wonder whether it was Sirius or her aunt Walburga, they all possessed a fierce and dangerous temper. In her case, the madness reached beyond imaginable."

As for Bellatrix, she was looking at him with the look of an animal wanting to pounce on its prey. Unfortunately, she discovered that she was incapable of moving, so her plans of trying to bite off Edward's hand to take his wand proved useless.

After analyzing Bellatrix's Life Code for a while, Edward muttered to himself: "I can deal with her bloodline problem later, the problem now is how to make her loyal to me. Her affection and loyalty for Voldemort has been so deeply imprinted in her mind that it even affected her soul."

After pondering for a brief moment, Edward used a Comma Charm on Bellatrix, then, with a wave of his wand, a transparent figure looking exactly like her appeared from her body: it was her soul.

Then, Edward started to modify her memories, weaving a complex and intriguing tale.

According to Bellatrix's new memory, once she was young, she accidently received a prophecy. In this prophecy, she saw a vague figure standing in a floating city with countless figures standing behind him. This figure fought countless unimaginable beings, countless Demons and Gods, and was victorious.

Among the people behind this vague figure was her-who was standing right next to him- and many other families in the wizarding world.

After receiving that prophecy, she searched and waited for that person-until she met Voldemort. With his unmatched power, Bellatrix believed that he was the hidden figure in the prophecy, so she became loyal to him, she devoted her body, soul, and entire being to him.

Then, when Voldemort died and she went to torture the Longbottoms for information, she "accidentally" learned that Voldemort was actually a half-blood. She became devastated and outraged because the only thing she knew for sure about the hidden figure was that he was a pure-blood.

Knowing that she served the wrong person, she decided to punish herself by spending years in Azkaban. She was also waiting for that hidden figure to show up. Since she was by his side when he fought the Gods, then they will eventually meet.

Nevertheless, she did not want anyone else to notice the change in her behavior, so she displayed "loyalty" to Voldemort to the outside.

Of course none of these things actually happened, and Edward was just using Bellatrix's obsession with both pure-blood ideologies and Voldemort to guide her to be obsessive and undyingly loyal to him.

As a matter of fact, there was an easier way for him to get her loyalty. He could forcibly rewrite her own will. During his travels, while in the southern part of Haiti, he learned from Haitian dark wizards how to refine zombies.

This dark magic was similar to Inferius, except for the fact Inferi are created from the body of the dead, while zombies are created from living people.

If Edward wanted, he could modify the zombie transformation and make into an obedient slave that follows all his orders. The problem with that is the fact that people with no will of their own have no creative ability, just blindly follow orders; that is not what he needed Bellatrix for.

So, in order to get her loyalty "willingly" without affecting her thinking ability, he went to so much trouble. Of course, this was not enough to reassure him.

After finishing modifying her memories directly through her soul so that these memories would never actually be discovered as false, Edward placed her soul back into her body. Then, he pointed his wand at the Dark Mark on her forearm.

A white light came from his wand and entered the mark. Following which, the Dark Mark changed from its previous design to an ouroboros with a pyramid inside. Inside the pyramid was a lotus with a single eye at the center.

The ouroboros represents infinity, the pyramid stands for rebirth after death, the lotus symbolizes wisdom and the eye stands for truth and knowledge. The whole design is a representation of Edward's limitless pursuit of knowledge through intelligence and wisdom after he was granted a second chance at life.

After the new mark was replaced from Bellatrix's hand, it started to move around in her skin before disappearing. Afterwards, it appeared deep in her soul. This is the back hand that Edward left on her in case someone powerful enough to remedy her soul again and erased the memories he so cautiously planted.

Edward was never arrogant, believing that his plans were infallible. As a person who will one day travel across countless universes and dimensions, he can imagine the kind of powerful being he will encounter.

There is no doubt in his mind that many of these people have that ability. So, he placed a back-hand on Bellatrix in case such a day arrived. Then, he can still forcefully control her through that method, or instantly kill her in case she betrays him or someone tries to get information about him from her soul.

Few minutes later, Bellatrix opened her eyes with a look of confusion on her face. However, after seeing Edward's face, the hidden figure that she could never see clearly suddenly became very vivid to her.

She instantly got up from the floor, before saying: "Lord, I finally found you, After so many years, you finally came to see me."

After that, she looked at her ragged appearance with a frown, then she knelt on the ground: "I'm sorry that I am not presentable in front of you, my Lord."

Edward looked at her actions, then nodded in satisfaction after reading her mind. "Get up." Bellatrix followed the instructions.

"Open your mouth," said Edward, and she did not hesitate.

With a wave of his wand, her teeth turned white and clean. With another wave, she was cleaned up and wearing proper clothes. Bellatrix could even smell a lavender scent coming from her body.

"You are now more presentable," said Edward. He placed his wand inside a small pouch that was hanging inside his coat. "Accio Daniella."

(AN; The Accio Charm cannot summon people, but this one was modified by Edward to be able to do so.)

A woman that looked exactly like Bellatrix was taken out from the pouch, however, she had a dull look in her eyes-as if unresponsive to any external stimuli.

Edward had used the philosopher's stone to permanently change her appearance in order for her to take Bellatrix's place in Azkaban.

After placing Daniella in the cell, Edward handed his arm to Bellatrix, then with a burning flame, he disappeared from Azkaban.

In this short visit, he acquired an army of Dementors that only followed his orders, and right hand women that can do all the dirty things or experiment that his fleeting morality will not allow him to do.

Chapter 69

After leaving Azkaban, Edward teleported himself and Bellatrix to his laboratory on the moon using the World Gate's power. Of course she did not know the exact location, but just found herself inside a very large space with many differently labeled rooms.

Edward had her waiting for him in the lounge for a few hours before meeting her again. Then, he handed a necklace to her.

Immediately after wearing it, Bellatrix found her mind completely calm and indifferent, extremely logical; the majority of her aggression and sadistic nature turned into an extremely logical one.

This necklace was enchanted with a version of the Mechanized Mind Spell specifically designed to reign in her madness.

"I need you to learn the Mechanized Mind Spell as the necklace is only temporary," said Edward.

"My Lord, no problem. I will learn this charm as soon as possible so that I can help you lead the pure-blood family to glory and greatness."

However, Edward shook his head. "I need you to get these nonsense pure-blood theories out of your head as soon as possible. In the New World Order that I am about to create, there will be only two types of people: useful and useless.

"Muggles are classified as useful. In some cases, they might be ever more important than wizards. As for you, do you know why I chose you?"

Bellatrix frowned as she realized that the new Lord that she was serving was different from that damn Voldemort who tricked her; he seemed to be more ambitious and did not care about people's origin.

Although these ideas contradict with what she believed all her entire life, Bellatrix was willing to try to change in order to better serve her new master.

"I do not know, my Lord," she replied.

"The reason is because I need someone to do the dirty work that my already gray morality will not allow me to do. So, I do not need your pure-blood nonsense to get in the way of plans.

"As for your madness and craziness, it is one of the reasons that I chose you, but you have to keep a certain level of control of it. What I need is a mad dog that bites at my command, not one that bites everything and everyone without any sense of control."

Bellatrix took a moment to process the information she received, then with a twinkle in her eyes. "No worry my lord, I will be your most loyal and ferocious dog."

"Good," replied Edward. "Now, here is your first task after learning the Mechanized Mind Charm. I need you to create artificial Obscurials for me."

"Obscurial?" asked Bellatrix as she tried to remember the meaning of this term. After trying to remember for a while without any success, she said with a trembling voice: "My Lord, I do not know what Obscurials are, please punish me for my incompetence."

Edward frowned before answering: "I am not Voldemort, and I will not punish you for your ignorance."

After that, Edward took a few minutes to explain what an Obscurus was.

"My lord, how would we create such a thing artificially?"

"Simple," responded Edward. "I need you to capture a bunch of children with magical abilities between the ages 6-8 years old, then divide them into two groups. For the first group, you will adopt the persona of a mother figure to them. However, you will punish them every time that they use their magical powers-creating both physical and emotional trauma to them.

"By doing this, you will force them to start repressing their magical abilities, leading to Obscurus forming from these children. Of course, in order to make sure that these children are often reprimanded for using their magic, you have to secretly create opportunities for them where they are forced to use their magic abilities. Then, you will 'accidently' catch them, and punish them for their actions.

"As for the second group, you will modify their memories and instill years of abuse into their mind due to their magical abilities. I want to see if an Obscurial will be born that way and which process is quicker."

"My Lord, can I torture the children in the first group?" asked Bellatrix with a strange excitement in her voice.

After frowning, Edward answered: "Although it could help to speed up the process, I will have to disagree."

"As you wish," replied Bellatrix. Although Edward did not read her mind, he could tell that she was going to do so.

'After all, isn't that the reason that I chose her: to do the things that I am not willing to do,' thought Edward to himself. Then he secretly sighed, but he did not mention the subject again.

"Do you have any questions?" asked Edward.

After hesitating for a moment, Bellatrix replied: "My Lord, I do not have the ability to use a complex charm like weaving false memories into someone else's mind."

"You do not need to worry about that as I have many alchemy products to help you in your research. Additionally, you can learn," replied Edward. Then, he said out loud: "Siri, grant her temporary Level 3 Access to the Library. Additionally, on my authority, grant her a diadem for the duration of her study."

After Edward said these words, Bellatrix suddenly heard a voice speaking around her; she looked around, but could not find the origin of the voice.

"Granting "Bellatrix Lestrange' temporary Level 3 Authority. Processing… Access Granted."

Immediately after that, Bellatrix found a map inside her mind, and the map indicated what room she could enter with her permission and what resources were available to her based on her Authority Level.

Although she did not understand many of these things, she marveled at all the rooms she had access to, and was flabbergasted by the amount of room she was forbidden to enter due to her low level access.

Then, a look of yearning appeared on her face.

As for Edward, he looked at Bellatrix, who was acting like a country bump who had seen a modern city for the first time, then he frowned.

"Siri, before she starts her magical study, used the temporal advantage of the Mind Palace Spell to cram as much knowledge about modern muggle society and scientists in her mind."

"As you command, Sir."

Edward then nodded in satisfaction. With this method, Bellatrix can study and understand basic modern knowledge-mostly basic scientific knowledge-in a very short time, thus becoming a proper researcher that can help him.

Of course, as a result of this, Bellatrix will spend the next month with headaches so intense and painful that it would drive any ordinary person mad. With the help of potions, the side-effects will be eased, but the process will still be brutal.

Nevertheless, Edward still has faith in her that she can take it-especially knowing that she was doing it to be more helpful to him.

After settling Bellatrix, Edward proceeded to prepare for his next step- a step that will forever change the magical world.

Chapter 70

"Let's begin with the Imperius Curse-which allows a wizard to place someone under their complete control. This curse is special amongst the other three as someone with an exceptional will can indeed wake up from it.

"To deal with this curse, I have come up with two solutions: one is a set of potions that can slowly strengthen the will of the users. With this potion, wizards will have a very high resistance to the Imperius Curse-making it very difficult for any wizards to control them.

"Another solution is a charm similar to Occlumency that I called [Praesidium Animania] or Protection of the Soul. This Counter-Curse can protect the souls of wizards and prevent them from being controlled against their will."

After saying these words, Edward waved his wand in the air, then an image appeared in the stadium. The image was similar to how Grindelwald showed all the wizards his vision of the future during the rally in Paris.

In this image, Edward showed a vivid demonstration of how to properly practice this spell; from the pronunciation to wand movement, to things that people need to pay attention to.

Many wizards were surprised as they did not expect that Edward would actually reveal this precious knowledge. Many people assumed that this was just a publicity stunt to show Edward's talents and accomplishments.

They assumed that after the announcement, Edward would receive a bunch of rewards, but they never believed that he would just reveal the knowledge-especially so easily, without asking for any remuneration.

After the demonstration was over, Edward continued:

"For anyone who did not understand or remember this magic in such a short time, there is no need to worry. After this event, everyone present here will receive a book containing all three Counter-Curses. Additionally, stores belonging to the Bones family will have free books regarding this topic for anyone who wishes for one. Now, let's continue.

"The second Counter Curse is called [Excite Cruciatus]. This charm allows wizards to temporarily cut off their pain receptors. As such, rendering the Cruciatus Curse invalid." Following this, another demonstration appeared for the people in the crowd. Meanwhile, Edward was thinking about the Cruciatus Curse.

To him, this spell was the easiest to create a counter-curse for. At first, he thought this was a dark art that tortured a person's soul, but he was not completely right.

The Cruciatus Curse just stimulates pain receptors. Only when a wizard is powerful enough or twisted enough that he could use this curse to inflict pain directly to the mind or spirit-just Bellatrix did to the Longbottom's.

So, all Edward had to do was create a spell that actually shut off the human body's pain receptors. As for the possible damage to the mind, his first counter-charm against the Imperius Curse and even Occlumency can help with that.

After the second demonstration was finished, Edward then talked about the Killing Curse. Many people were waiting for this moment.

Unlike the other two Unforgivable Curses, the killing curse was truly deadly. Throughout the history of the wizarding world, only one person managed to survive from it-Harry Potter. Unfortunately, few people knew how he managed to do so. As for the people who were aware, they knew that his method was unreproducible or required too much to do so-especially on a large scale.

"I know that many of you are waiting in anticipation for the last counter-curse, so I won't let you wait for long," said Edward with a calming smile.

"This counter-curse is called [Suffragium Anchors]. After many years of study, I have discovered that the Killing Curse targets a very specific life force in the human body. This life force is the anchor that binds the soul to the body-hence the reason that people killed by this curse have no scars on their body-both internal and external.

"However, my counter-curse strengthens that anchor, thus rendering the killing curse ineffective."

After that, another demonstration started. This time, another person appeared alongside Edward; it was Professor Flitwick. After Edward placed the counter-curse on himself, Professor Flitwick pointed his wand at him and said: "Avada Kedavra".

A powerful green light flew from his wand and hit Edward directly. Many members of the audience gasped as they watched this occur. Fortunately, nothing happened to Edward; as a matter of fact, he was perfectly fine.

So, with both excitement and reverence, all the thousand wizards in this stadium watched as Edward became the second person in wizarding history to survive the Killing Curse; and he did it effortlessly.

The exciting part about this entire experience is the fact that from now on, Edward Bones and Harry Potter will not be the only ones. Soon, this kind of thing will become common in the wizarding world-making a lot of people excited by the very notion.

After the crowd calmed down from the demonstration, Edward said with a little sadness in his voice: "Unfortunately, I have not been able to save a person that has already been killed by the curse. Nevertheless, I believe that one day, either me or any of you in the stadium, will discover a way to accomplish such an extraordinary feat."

Many wizards became excited after hearing this; many of them imagined what it would be like to stand in the adoring eyes of thousands of people, announcing their discovery that can fundamentally change the wizarding world. They would receive praise and glory for their ability-just like Edward was.

This situation was especially prevalent for the young wizards that are easily influenced; Edward had just turned into their new idol.

"Now, before the event is finished, I would like to thank two people personally: one being my aunt Amelia Bones. For many years, she has been my pillar, supporting me in all my endeavors; motivating and encouraging me no matter the odds."

Following Edward's words, Amelia slowly walked to the stage next to him and waved to the crowd. All the wizards once again stood up to applaud this wonderful woman who raised such a talented wizard-a wizard who was considered a gift to the entire wizarding world.

"The second person that I would like to thank is my charm teacher at Hogwarts, Professor Flitwick. During my journey to create these counter-curses, many people doubted my motives; they labeled me like a dark wizard. However, not Professor Flitwick.

"He believed in me no matter the odds-even willing to bet his career and reputation on the line. Not to mention all the help he gave during the research process. None of these counter-curses would exist today without his help."

So, with a deep sense of pride in his face, Flitwick walked to the stage next to Edward and Amelia, while receiving a standing ovation from thousands of wizards.

Today was one of Flitwick's proudest moments as a teacher; his favorite student changed the wizarding world by himself.

After praising the people he should, Edward made one final announcement:

"I understand that these magical spells may be very difficult for some people to master. So, to help with this situation, the Bones family store will be selling Alchemy Items that have the same effect as these Counter-Curses, and items that will make it easier for anyone to learn them by themselves.

"Now ladies and gentlemen, the winner of the Egyptian God Cards will be announced in a few minutes."

After that, Edward, Amelia, and Flitwick left the stage.

Chapter 71

After leaving the stage, Edward separated with his aunt and Professor Flitwick to meet someone backstage; it was a middle-aged wizard dressed elegantly with a gentleman-like atmosphere around him.

"Mr. Barnabas Cuffe?" said Edward as he stretched his hand for a handshake.

"Just call Barnabas," responded the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet while shaking Edward's hand, knowing that the person in front of him was actually the secret owner of the Daily Prophet, and could determine whether he held on to his job or not.

"In that case, Barnabas, have you brought the thing I asked for?"

"Yes, sir," replied Barnabas, handing Edward a newspaper that was just printed a few minutes ago just for this occasion.

Edward took it and first read the front page: "Edward Bones changes the magical world." Then, there was a picture of him on the previous stage talking about the Three Counter-Curses.

Taking a few minutes to read this paper that will be published throughout the British Wizarding World tomorrow morning, Edward then said: "Change the picture to the one with my aunt and Professor Flitwick. Additionally, all the papers published from now will not focus on me, but on the Bones family. Make sure to always mention my aunt on a positive note, emphasize her all virtue and accomplishments in the magical world, but leave my cousin out of the spotlight."

Quickly thinking about the meaning behind these actions, Cuffe replied: "As you wish, sir," but he did not say anything regarding the matter, and just went back to the Daily Prophet to change the news accordingly.

As Edward watched Barnabas Cuffe leaves, he slowly thought about how much the magical world will change from now with the release of these counter-curses. Of course, these changes will not affect him in a negative way in any way possible.

Wizards like him and Dumbledore do not care if someone has mastered these three counter-curses; if any of them were to use the Three-Unforgivable Curses, these counter-curses will not be of any much help.

After pondering for a moment, Edward then apparated someone else; he was finally going to do something that he has been putting off for some time now ever since his return due to how busy he was.

Edward walked into a dilapidated castle. In one of the rooms, he saw an old man who seemed to be waiting for him.

"Oh, time has not been kind to you, has it, Mr. Grindelwald?" said Edward slowly.

"No, they have not," replied Grindelwald calmly. "Have you come for that contract?"

"Correct," replied Edward as he watched the old man closely. "I have to say, I'm surprised you did not try to do anything to the Bones family after I left."

"Not because of a lack of trying. However, every time I got close to any of them, I could feel the power of the contract warning me; even if I sent one of my Acolytes, the same warning manifested itself. So, I just gave up."

Edward just nodded, but did not say anything more; he took out the contract and acquired all of Grindelwald's knowledge since 1926. After that, he prepared to leave, however, Grindelwald suddenly said:

"I have to thank you."

"Oh, why is that?"

"Because you showed me that my dream of freeing wizardkind is indeed possible, it's just that I went about it the wrong way."

Edward turned around and looked at the man who was once feared as the greatest dark wizard that ever lived. In his eyes, he did not see any sadness or pity for his failure, but hope.

"Did you have another vision of the future?" asked Edward calmly.

"You can say that," replied Grindelwald. Then, he got up from the floor and went to the corner of the room. After tapping a specific spot, a small chamber appeared. Inside were two sealed beakers: one full, while the latter had a small amount of blood-well relative to the other one.

"This is my gift to you," said Grindelwald. "I know that you are studying bloodline, so these two vials contained both my blood and Dumbledore. Unfortunately, during our battle in 1945, this was the little amount I could gather. However, I managed to preserve its freshness for so many years using magic."

Edward looked at the two vials of blood for a moment, then with a wave of his hand, they floated in front of him before placing them inside his pouch.

As a matter of fact, he did not need Grindelwald's blood as he already acquired it in 1926 when he was imprisoned by MACUSA. All Edward had to do was secretly control the person in charge of the prison to use a reasonable reason to draw Grindelwald's blood.

As for the reason that he did not take his blood when he forced him to sign the contract, that's because he did not want to push Grindelwald too far and forced him to resist; after all, blood is the medium for countless dark magic.

Edward's cautious nature always made sure to use the most efficient and easiest way to accomplish his goal.

Nevertheless, he was still very interested in the headmaster's bloodline. From Credence to Aberforth, all the members of the Dumbledore family seemed very gifted wizards. As such, Edward has always been very curious about their bloodlines.

Now that he got Albus Dumbledore's blood, he finally collected all of Dumbledore's blood-including both Credence and Aberforth, which he secretly collected.

Due to time constraints, he did not have time to study their bloodlines, but now that his initial plan for world domination had been set, he could finally return to his experiments.

Right before leaving, Edward asked Grindelwald: "Why are you helping me?"

After a brief pause, he said: "Because I want to see the world you are going to create with my own eyes."

'And even participated in creating it,' secretly thought Grindelwald. Meanwhile, Edward could guess some of the thoughts of this old and powerful wizard, so he said: "You should be aware that might require you to give up everything-including your soul and will."

However, Grindelwald just smiled without saying anything. Nevertheless, Edward understood the meaning behind that smile: Grindelwald was willing to do so, but now was not the time.

That's because Edward still had one major obstacle standing in front of his grand dreams and aspirations: Albus Dumbledore-just like Grindelwald did.

Only after passing through that obstacle will Grindelwald be willing to offer his loyalty to Edward.

Not only because this will show that Edward is a more powerful wizard than him by defeating the man who defeated him, but also because Edward's victory will prove that in some ways, Grindelwald's ideas and philosophies were correct, it's just that he did not use the proper method to accomplish them.

After comprehending Grindelwald's message, Edward smiled before apparating away. He could not wait to experience the legendary battle between Dumbledore and Grindelwald in 1945.

Chapter 72

After receiving Grindelwald's memories, he spent the next few days going over his memories since he left in 1926, focusing more on his legendary battle with Dumbledore. And the battle was truly legendary.

Even with the advantage of the Elder Wand, Grindelwald still lost due to lack of skill. Of course, this was not the main reason. One of the reasons that he lost the way he did was because of his prophetic ability.

Before his battle, he foresaw that he was imprisoned and having a conversation with a person; however, he could not see the face of the person nor what he said; he only knew that he gave that person his and Dumbledore's blood and all his memories before they agreed.

After that, Grindelwald was able to deduce his eventual downfall in the hand of his old lover, and the fact that the person in vision was probably Edward.

After taking a long time to accept this fact, he eventually concluded that for his dream to come true, his purpose in life is to help Edward as much as possible.

So, he used all his strength to battle Dumbledore to gather information, then he secretly collected the latter's blood. Finally, after his incarceration, he secretly conducted much magic research so that Edward could absorb them through memories.

After reading through all the memories, Edward sighed as he thought to himself: 'I finally understood how this guy knew that I was studying bloodline in 1945. Additionally, I now know that prophecy seems to have little effect on me. Additionally, the research that Grindelwald made will be of great help to me.

'However, before I start using his research, I need to deal with the problem of the Second Limiter."

After that, Edward started his research as there was still a month before school started; he was not yet willing to give up his job as a professor. After all, it is easier to influence these young minds of Great Britain as their professors.

-Scene Break-

Dumbledore was inside his office with a newspaper in his hand, seeming deep in thought. In front of his desk, there were also many newspapers lying there.

Professor McGonagall entered the headmaster's office to hand Dumbledore a document.

"Professor Dumbledore...Professor Dumbledore...Professor Dumbledore...Albus," she yelled near the end.

"Hmmm, Minerva, you are here," replied the headmaster, who raised his head after hearing her roar.

"Albus, is everything alright? Ever since Edward's announcement a few weeks ago, you have been very distracted."

After a brief pause, Dumbledore answered: "I just feel that something is wrong, Minerva."

"What do you mean?"

"Look at these newspapers, what do you see?" replied the headmaster.

Professor McGonagall looked at all the newspapers and read some of the titles: "Professor Flitwick became the Third Person to survive the Killing Curse", "Potion Master became the Fourth Person to survive the Killing curse", "Bones Family's New Alchemy Item Are Cheap and Affordable to All Wizardkind". "Bones Family, the New Future of the Magic World?"

Additionally, these newspapers were not just from Britain, but all over the world; she even saw one from the very reclusive or secluded magical country of China.

"All these articles talked about either Edward or Bones family in one way or another. But is there something wrong with that?" asked Professor McGonagall. "They seem to want to promote their family name."

"If it was any person, I would think so. But Edward is different. After so many years of observing him, I know that he is different; everything he does has a purpose."

"What are you trying to say exactly, Albus?"

Dumbledore sighed before answering: "I'm afraid that Edward has started his grand plan of world conquest and civilization building."

Professor McGonagall frowned before asking: "Didn't you say during the interview, he told you that he was not planning on doing so? Did he lie?"

"Given his character, not likely."

"So, what made him change his mind?"

Dumbledore paused for a moment, "I received news from an old friend that he met Edward in 1926. Most likely, something happened there to change his mind."

"1926?" asked Minerva with a frown on her serious face. "He is messing with Time Turner? However, after seeing him a few weeks ago, he did not appear to age by more than 60 years."

"That's what makes me more worried; According to Nico, Edward has the recipe for the Philosopher's Stone. And it appears that he succeeded in crafting one of his own, thus attaining immortality. Adding his Youth Potion, maybe even eternal youth."

The room instantly became quiet for a good half a minute. Then Minerva asked: "So, what are you going to do?"

Dumbledore sighed as he looked through the window of his office: "I do not know, Minerva. Part of me wants to see the world built by him, while another part fears that he will become lost in the pursuit of power; no, the pursuit of knowledge."

Minerva did not say anything after hearing this as she too looked forward to what world Edward would build. She once had a conversation with him and he told him that Transfiguration was probably one of the magic with the most potential-despite the majority of wizards ignoring its value.

According to Edward, the highest level of Transfiguration that he envisioned is called "Matter Manipulation." When Edward explained to her the concepts of atomic manipulation, subatomic manipulation, macro-quantum manipulation, and quantum manipulation, Minerva spent a great deal of time to have a basic understanding of these concepts.

Then, she was fascinated and truly wondered whether Transfiguration could truly reach such height described by Edward.

After waking up from his wandering mind, Dumbledore then said: "Well, now is not the time to think about these things as I have no definite proof of anything. What I am currently most concerned about is Cornelius!"

"The Minister of Magic? What does he have to do with all of this?" asked Minerva with a puzzled look on her face.

"Based on recent events, I can deduce that Edward plans to increase the Bones family prestige, then have his aunt Amelia run for the position of Minister of Magic. Like this, they will have the rightful right to control the British Magical World.

"Nevertheless, I worry that Edward will not have the patience to wait for the next election, but use some unscrupulous method to achieve his goals."

Minerva was not surprised by these words, nor did she think that Edward was not capable of doing such a thing. After years of knowing him, although she had to admit that Edward was her most talented student, she could see that he was the kind of person willing to bend the rules when necessary.

"Do we need to warn Minister Fudge?" asked Minerva.

"Yes, however, I fear that things may not go as easily as stated." Then the headmaster sighed before taking a parchment and writing a letter. Then, he had an owl deliver it to the Ministry of Magic.

Chapter 73

Dumbledore's owl flew to a specific destination before dropping the letter in a container, which also contained many letters. Following this, a person came to pick up the letter and dropped it in at a specific department of the Ministry of Magic.

This department was responsible for checking any mail sent to Minister Fudge and ensured that these letters were not enchanted with powerful curses. The person checking the mail was a female wizard; she would take the mail, then use a specific spell to check whether a curse was placed on the letter.

However, when she saw that it was a letter for Fudge from Dumbledore, she paused for a very quick moment, then proceeded to act normally. However, no one noticed how she actually took that specific letter and placed it in a specific compartment in her desk: then, the letter disappeared

-Scene Break-

Amelia Bones was in her office dealing with countless papers; it appeared that she was a little overwhelmed as she had so many people to communicate with-especially the past weeks.

On her desk, there was a small lamp with blue flame; this lamp appeared to be something she used to decorate her office. Suddenly, the blue flame turned green and a letter appeared on her desk. Upon noticing this, Amelia frowned a little as she took the letter.

"A letter from Dumbledore to Fudge?" she muttered to herself. Immediately afterward, Amelia took a small mirror from her desk, with a wave of her hand, the mirror suddenly expanded. A few seconds later, a disheveled person appeared in the mirror: it was Edward.

He looked like he had not slept for weeks, nor properly bathed himself.

"Are you alright?" asked Amelia with worry on her face.

"I'm fine, just too engrossed in my recent research."

"I know how you are now immortal, but please be more mindful of your body."

"I will."

Amelia nodded her head, then continued: "I will send you a letter that is magically sealed, see if you can open it."

She then used the same lamp to send Dumbledore's letter to Edward-who had a similar lamp in his room. Using his wand, he opened the letter and read it.

"Did he already notice our action?" asked Amelia.

"It appeared so," replied Edward.

"So fast?"

"The headmaster did not become the world's most powerful wizard simply because of his talent; the man is wise beyond measure."

Amelia nodded her head as she agreed with this statement. "So, do you need my help to deal with the situation?"

"There is no need. I have learned a lot of things with the muggle advisor that you acquired for me, so I can easily deal with this situation." After saying these words, Amelia sighed deeply before continuing:

"I cannot believe how complex muggle politics and strategies are. Compared to the petty squabbles going on in the Ministry of Magic…"

Edward could guess her feelings. No matter how open-minded a wizard is, deep down, all of them still have some sort of superiority to muggles-just because they can create miracles with magic, while muggles cannot. As a result, many wizards-even the ones that do not discriminate against muggles-still believe that wizard society is more advanced than muggles in many ways.

So, his aunt Amelia had her secret pride destroyed a few weeks ago when she met with the advisors that Edward got for her to help run the world in the future.

As some of the most intelligent muggles in the world from all possible fields, these guys did not even take an hour to discover so many things wrong with the laws of the wizarding world from different countries.

According to their words, "these laws were simply barbaric and an insult to their intelligence." Although Edward did not care about these things, his aunt, however, had her worldview destroyed and rebuilt in only a single day. Luckily for Amelia, she had Edward's diadem, allowing her to learn quickly and barely able to keep up with these geniuses.

"What do you want to do with the letter?" asked Edward. Since his aunt said that she could deal with the situation, he will not do anything; he was more than happy not to have to take action and continue his research.

"Can you reseal so that Fudge cannot notice that someone tampered with it?

"No problem," replied Edward, who proceeded to do so. Then, using the lamp, he sent the letter back to his aunt.

"There is one last thing that I need to make sure of," asked Amelia after receiving the letter. "If Dumbledore decides to use force to stop our action, can you stop him?"

"You do not need to worry about this," replied Edward nonchalantly, and Amelia was relieved by her nephew's confidence. "That's good. On another note, are you still going back to Hogwarts as a teacher in a few days?"

"Of course. Hogwarts will play a great role in our plans," replied Edward. Then, the two had a brief chat before ending their conversation.

Immediately afterward, Amelia sent Dumbledore's letter back to its original place. The woman in charge of checking the letter for curses acted as if nothing happened and secretly placed the letter on the pile that was labeled "safe" so that Minister Fudge could open them without worry.

Although everything seemed normal after this event, this was not true. Soon afterward, a particular rumor soon spread throughout the entire Ministry, to the point that it even reached Fudge's ear.

-Scene Break-

Edward finished the call with his aunt, then he started thinking to himself. He took out a contract and looked at it deeply: this was the contract that he was going to use to acquire Dumbledore's knowledge and memories.

Since he already got both Grindelwald and Voldemort's memories, he did not really need Dumbledore's-despite considering that the latter was more powerful and skilled than the two dark wizards.

Nevertheless, Edward's greed for knowledge got the best of him, so he still wanted it. Adding to that, he spent so much effort to get that contract, of course, he was not willing to give up now.

"Unfortunately, now it is not the time," muttered Edward to himself. He had planned when his success rate would be the highest; the time when the headmaster was least likely to resist, thus not forcing him to resort to cruel means to get what he wanted.

'Alright, let's get back to my research. I think I finally found the secret of the Limiter,' thought Edward as he went back to his laboratory, leaving the political things beside and focusing on his magic research.

Chapter 74

One thing that has been plaguing Edward for quite some time now was the Limiter. According to his calculation, his Life Code Modification should have allowed him to break two Limiters at once, but it did not. After realizing that something was wrong, he experimented and discovered a mysterious power similar to Death's Law Power on the Deathly Hallows that prevented the modification from breaking two Limiters at once.

Then, something caught Edward's attention regarding this matter from Nicolas Flamel's memories. After the Great Alchemist used his Philosopher's Stone to break his First Limiter, he could not break the second one despite having other methods-for example, the practice method that Dumbledore mentioned to Edward during their conversation in his office.

According to the memories Edward acquired, Nicolas Flamel soon noticed the side effects on the stone, so he did not want his wife to break the Limiter using the same method as him. So, he spent years developing a method of slowly practicing to break the First Limiter; by treating the magic core as a muscle, through guided training of destruction and reconstruction, the Limiter could be removed.

Eventually, Perenelle Flamel used that method to break that Limiter, and Nicolas even taught Dumbledore this method. Although Edward does not know whether the headmaster used this method to break the Limiter or another one.

Back to the topic, after inventing this method, Nicolas Flamel thought that he could use this method to break the second Limiter, but he failed. The Great Alchemist spent many years trying to find the reason for this failure, but it was to no avail.

However, another person managed to break the Second Limiter, his wife Perenelle. In her youth, she was also an ambitious witch. With the desire to stand on the same height as powerful wizards like Rowena Ravenclaw and Salazar Slytherin, she went against her husband's decision and warning and used the Philosopher's Stone to break the Second Limiter.

As such, Perenelle Flamel became one of the few wizards throughout history that broke the Second Limiter. Unfortunately for her, she soon suffered the same fate as her husband; the resentments of the soul inside the Philosopher's Stone affected her magical powers. By the time she was 300 years old, she was reduced to being able to only use magic power 25 times the adult wizard-which is the standard before breaking the First Limiter. In the current time, she was reduced to an above-average wizard.

After summarizing this knowledge about Limiter, Edward first spent some time creating a potion that can break the Limiter with the help of Snape.

After that, he experimented with a different combination of breaking the Limiter on different dark wizards. He had some of them use the [Practice Method], then the [Potion Method], [Body Modification Method], finally, [the Stone Method].

He focused on trying different combinations of methods.

Since the [Practice Method] took time, Edward had to use the temporal power of his World Gate and send these experimental subjects back in time while controlling them to spend years constantly practicing until they broke the Limiter.

Using this method of experimenting, Edward was even able to create a wizard who broke all Three Limiters-reaching the realm of legendary wizards like Merlin and Morgana. Of course, these experimental wizards only had a massive amount of magic power after breaking the Limiters.

Just like Dumbledore said to him, having a large amount of magic power meant nothing if you do not know how to use them. A person that did not break the Limiter could easily beat someone who broke all Three Limiters if he or she was skilled enough with magic or spells.

Nevertheless, these experimental wizards did not live long as Edward did not allow such powerful and unstable people to stay in this world. As a matter of fact, these people would not live long even without Edward's interference.

Breaking the Limiters only allowed a wizard's magic power to grow on their own until they reach a certain level; it did not increase the magic powers of the wizard itself.

An example was that with Edward's natural talent, he should have touched the threshold of the First Limiter in his early 20's, which is very fast considering that Grindelwald's only reached that threshold in his early 30's. Most wizards do not even have the talent to reach that threshold in their entire life, while some can only reach it in their later years of life.

Using potions, Edward quickened the process of his magic power, so he reached the standard when he was 17 years old. After breaking the First Limiter, he also used a potion to have his magic power rapidly increase from 25 times of an adult wizard to 50 times-which is the threshold for the Second Limiter. Of course, he made sure that there were no side effects.

So, the wizards used in his experiments were forced to have their magic powers increase in a very rude way that focused on efficiency instead of stability. So, even the ones that broke all Three Limiters were very unstable and their bodies were on the verge of collapsing.

Nevertheless, Edward acquired a great deal of information regarding these Limiters.

For once, each Limiter required one different method to break it, meaning if a wizard used the [Body Modification Method] to break one Limiter, he could not use it to break any of the other Limiters.

Second, in theory, any of the methods could be used to break any of the Three Limiters. For example, a person could, in theory, use the [Practice Method] to break the Third Limiter.

Finally, and more importantly, a more powerful method is required to break the higher limits. For example, if someone used the [Body Modification Method], then that person cannot use the [Practice or Potion Method] to break the Second and Third Limiter.

However, if that person used the [Practice Method] to break the First Limiter, he or she could use the [Potion Method] to break the Second Limiter, then the [Body Modification to break the Third Limiter.

As in Edward's case, since he used the [Body Modification Method] to break the First Limiter, then he cannot use both the [Practice and Potion Method] to break the Second Limiter; he could only use the [Philosopher's Stone.

However, Edward knew that the [Stone Method] was the most powerful method that he currently possessed, so he was reserving it to break the Third and final Limiter. So, he needed another method to break the Second Limiter that was more powerful than Body Modification, but less powerful than the Stone.

'Should I try Grindelwald's method of using one of the Deathly Hallows? No, that method relies on the Power of Law of the Deathly Hallows, and I do not trust Death not to leave any backhand on these Hallows,' thought Edward to himself.

Then he started walking back and forth. "Then, I can only use that project to break the Second Limiter, then the Philosopher's Stone to break the Last One," muttered Edward.

"*Sigh* I would not have to go through all this trouble if my plan to replace the magic core with a Philosopher's Stone succeeded. Anyways, I should not be in too much of a hurry. According to my research, the Third Limiter or 100 times the magic power of an adult wizard is the highest level allowed in this Harry Potter Universe.

"However, if I can find a way to replace the Philosopher's Stone with my magic core, then I should be able to bypass this Law."

After thinking about this, Edward prepared to go do his research, then he suddenly remembered that his aunt mentioned days ago a little trouble that needed his help to resolve. However, he was so engrossed in his research that he forgot, and she did not want to bother him, so he did not even mention it during their recent talk.

After sighing deeply, Edward took a proper shower, dressed nicely before apparating back to Earth to deal with things properly.

Chapter 75

Edward was standing in front of a manor waiting for someone. Fortunately, he did not have to wait long. After a few seconds of his arrival, another person appeared in front of him.

"Severus, how are things going?" asked Edward with a smile on his face.

"Everything is fine," replied Severus Snape with a look of suspicion on his face as he wondered what had gotten into Edwards today.

"What about the clones?"

"A month ago, I finally created a potion that stabilized their DNA. The muggle scientists were fascinated by this and claimed that they can develop new cloning technology by studying these clones. According to them, it won't be long before they could develop the technology to create perfect clones without any problem.

"Nevertheless, I still discover a problem."

"Oh, can you be more specific?" asked Edward with intrigue.

"I discovered that these clones have developed a brand new soul of their own."

"How intriguing. I will check it out when I have time, however, you do not need to worry as I can still remove these souls from their bodies when the time arrives."

Snape nodded his head before continuing: " I understand. So, why did you call me here?" He did not believe for a moment that Edward just called him to chat or ask about the state of the clones; he could just stop by the laboratory to check the result.

Edward did not immediately answer him, but walked next to the young potion master, patted his shoulder before saying: "Severus, how have I treated you the past few years?"

Snape frowned as he had an ominous premonition. "You have always been a person who keeps his words, so I have no complaints."

"True," replied Edward. "Compared to the two other Lords that you have served, I can be said to be the one much easier to get along with. Voldemort treated you like a servant and did not even keep his promise to you of not killing Lily.

"As for Dumbledore, he used emotional manipulation to keep you loyal to him, yet does not offer anything of value to you."

Snape remained calm on the surface, but a great inner turmoil took place inside him. And it was not just because of Edward knowing all his secrets, but also because he discovered that his memories were being read, forcefully.

He tried to use his Occlumency to stop the invasion, but it was no use; so, he created false memories in his mind. But, that also did not work as these memories could easily be discovered and identified as false.

'It seems that I was right. After my body modification, my already powerful soul became even more mighty, thus increasing the power of Spiritual Magic like Legilimency. Even a powerful Occlumens Master like Snape could no longer resist my power.

'Should I focus on spiritual magic like telepathy and psychokinesis? After all, I seemed to be very gifted with this kind of magic? Forget it. As a wizard, I should control the power of the elements like flame, ice, and thunder. Then, bend space and time to my will. That's what a true wizard should be like in my mind.

'Forget about spiritual magic or using weapons to fight like those barbaric knights. What kind of wizard confronts his enemy head-on. These people should be ashamed to call wizards or magicians.

'However, I could use this newfound ability to my advantage. I wonder if I could read Dumbledore's mind to acquire all his knowledge? Forget it, use the contract first, if that does not work, use the torture. I can only use Legilimency as a last resort. After all, Snape cannot compare to Dumbledore in terms of strength of the soul and mind.'

While all these thoughts were rapidly going through Edward's mind, Snape had a visibly disturbed look on his face. The reason being the fact that Edward placed a very memorable memory in his mind.

In this memory, he saw how he spent years secretly protecting Harry Potter under the order of Dumbledore. Then, the Dark Lord was revived using dark magic and recalled all the Death Eaters to once again serve him. He became a double agent for Dumbledore to spy on the Dark Lord.

The memories were not many or too small, but two of them caught his attention. One is when he is told by Dumbledore that Harry Potter-whom he was forced to protect for so long-had to die at the hands of the Dark Lord-essentially raising him like a pig to be slaughtered (which were the exact words his other self in the memory said to Dumbledore).

The second memory was his own death at the hands of the Dark Lord. Despite being so "loyal" to him, he still killed him without hesitation, just because of the Deathly Hallow. Finally, in his dying breath, he told Harry Potter the truth about him and Lily, and how he was always protecting him all this time.

After reviewing these memories, Snape took a few moments to calm himself down before asking with trembling words: "Is that…"

"Your future? Yes," replied Edward calmly.

Snape's hand trembled slightly, then used Occlumency to keep his rampaging emotions under control. "Why are you showing me this?"

Edward looked at him for a moment, then he said: "As Dumbledore already warned you, I'm about to create a new world order far more brilliant than any wizards throughout history could ever imagine. However, beforehand, I need to know where your allegiance lies."

Severus Snape frowned after hearing this as he began to think about the situation; he knew that he could not hide his thoughts from Edward, so he did not try to fake his response, but thought deeply about the issue.

'I have already served the Dark Lord, so there is no problem with serving Edward as long as he is powerful enough to prevent the previous master from getting his revenge. Additionally, Edward has allowed me to make amends for the mistakes of my past.'

So, Snape bowed to Edward while saying: "I pledge my allegiance to the Lord."

"There is no need for all of this as I am not Voldemort," replied Edward as he lifted Snape from the bowing motion.

"The reason that I need your allegiance is because, in the world that I am about to create, I will need talented wizards like you."

After saying those words, Edward paused for a moment before sighing: "I have to say, I do not think people truly realize how talented of a wizard you are.

"Back in school, you could create spells of your own. I know many powerful and influential wizards, but the ones that can invent spells as powerful as yours can be counted on one hand-not to mention the fact you could do such a thing at such a young age.

"Then there is your potion's talent. Being able to modify the potion book so easily is a level of talent that even I envy. If this was not the fact that you have suffered through so much psychological trauma throughout your youth, I could foresee that you could one day become a great wizard like Dumbledore and Voldemort."

Snape was a little surprised that Edward had such a high evaluation of himself. As a person who dealt with Edward since he was in the Fifth Year, Snape knew how much of a talented wizard he actually was. He spent many nights awake thinking of the terrible consequences that the magical world would suffer from if one day Edward decided to become evil.

At some point, he even wanted to warn Dumbledore to take action and prevent the rise of Edward. However, thinking about the possibility of one day seeing Lily again, he forced these thoughts deep in a corner of his mind.

"Thank you for the compliment," said Snape.

Edward smiled, "You do not need to worry about Voldemort. With me here, it is a question of whether I would allow him to resurrect. And even if he did, he would not pose much of a threat.

"Now, let's get back to business. Show me your Dark Mark."

Without hesitation, Severus showed him his hand with the mark, and Edward used his wand to activate it, calling all the loyal Death Eaters of Voldemort for an assembly.

Chapter 76

A few minutes later, many people appeared in front of a large manor wearing strange and creepy masks. At first, they were surprised at not seeing their Lords, then they were relieved when they saw Severus waiting for them.

With a motion of Snape's hand, all the Death Eaters removed their masks before following inside. There, they did not see Voldemort as expected, but Edward sitting in the main seat with Bellatrix standing next to him. Then, to these people's surprise, Severus walked over and stood to Edward's left side.

"Seat!" said a commanding voice. Many people subconsciously did so, while a few wanted to say something. However, before they could do so, they felt an overwhelming fear taking over their body, their souls; so, they quietly sat down.

"I know all of you were expecting your Dark Lord, unfortunately, he is still dead. Well, at least, still hovering between life and death, and using any means to live his miserable life."

After saying this, Edward waved his hand, then an image of Voldemort's life in the forest of Albania manifested in front of everyone. All the Death Eaters watched how their Lord had to possess animals, and eat raw animals to sustain his life. The process did not happen only once, but day after day.

The only words that could describe the current Dark Lord now are: miserable beyond belief.

Meanwhile, in the corner of his eyes, Edward noticed the disdainful sneer on Bellatrix's face and the surprise on the Death Eaters' face.

Then, he started to speak: "All of you here are wise and should be able to guess my purpose in summoning you here, so give me your answer straight."

The whole room instantly became quiet as everyone was afraid to say anything; it was as if everyone was waiting for someone else to speak first. The silence lasted for a few minutes. As a matter of fact, Bellatrix wanted to say something, but Edward had already warned not to intervene during the meeting unless otherwise stated by him.

When everything seemed to be about to last for a very long time, someone suddenly stood up and said: "My lord, I offer my allegiance."

Edward nodded before saying: "Lucius, I always admire your Malfoy's family to know when the wind of changes approaches, and knowing which side to choose. You will not regret your decision"

Lucius' face became happy and relieved at the same time; he sat down while giving his wife a thankful look. It was her who encouraged him to stand up and be the first to do so.

As for the other Death Eaters, many of them had a look of regret on their faces for not being the first one. So, they quickly stood up and offered their "undying" loyalty.

As a matter of fact, these people have long decided to follow Edward. After all, he is a very talented wizard and a member of a pure-blood family.

With all his accomplishments, none of these people did believe that his accomplishment would be lower than the previous Dark Lord. The reason that they did not immediately swear their allegiance was that they wanted to see whether Edward would use threat or benefit to force them to follow him; that way, these Death Eaters would know what kind of Lord he would be and how best to serve him.

Unfortunately, they did not expect that the Malfoy family would betray this tacit understanding so quickly.

Of course, not all the Death Eaters were willing to serve.

Suddenly, more than three Death Eaters stood up and said at the same time: "Ava Kedavra!"

Three green lights flashed from their wands and headed straight to Edward. Meanwhile, Bellatrix-who was on the side-wanted to act quickly and stand in front of her Lord, but she discovered that she was incapable of moving.

So, the three green lights hit Edward simultaneously, while all the Death Eaters gasped, however, nothing happened afterward. The Killing Curse hit Edward, but nothing happened; he was perfectly fine.

The Death Eaters would be alright if he used the counter-curses, but with just his magic resistance, he resisted three killing curses from three Death Eaters who survived the First Wizarding War.

Meanwhile, Edward smiled after this attack, then looked at the three assailants. Suddenly, a blue flame started from the Dark Marks of these people, then burned their bodies into ash.

"I wanted to give all of you the illusion of choice," said Edward calmly, "But it seemed that it was unnecessary." After that, he took out his wand, waved it into the air, creating a strange ripple in the air.

Following this, all the Death Eaters suddenly felt that the Dark Mark in their hand started moving, then it changed to the same design as the one in Bellatrix. Following this, all of them felt a terrifying pain in their souls.

Soon, they discover that the new mark was actually engraved in their souls; all of them could guess the meaning of this.

After the experience was over, all of them had a look of fear on their faces. In this room, there were only four people who did not have the mark in their souls.

Snape, Soleil-who was Edward's sweetheart-however, her husband was not spared.

"Thank you, my Lord, for your benevolence," said Lucius, as he and his wife only had their mark on their hands changed.

"Since you were wise enough to be the first to follow me, this is the best I can do for you," replied Edward calmly.

He then looked at all the other people, "Now that your loyalty to me can no longer be questioned, let me make things clear on how things will be from now."

Edward stood up, waved his hand, and a small metal plate appeared in front of everyone in the room. Then, he started walking around the room.

"First of all, I do not like any of this nonsense talk about pure-blood supremacy. I'm about to conquer this entire planet, and muggle will play a great role in my rule-maybe even more important than wizards.

"In this new world order, a wizard's worth will not be based on his family or bloodline but based on their contribution to civilization.

"All of you can activate the Alchemy Item in front of you by using your wand and saying the word, 'Conversus In.'"

All the Death Eaters immediately followed the order. Then, a projection appeared, showing a number; each person had a different number. Edward waved his wand, then a projection of a massive library. The number of books inside this library astonished all these Death Eaters-even Snape was not an exception.

Nodding in satisfaction at their reaction, Edward continued: "I'm not Voldemort who used fear and power to rule over you and never gave any benefit.

"This library contains all of my knowledge. In there, you will find the most powerful spells, the foulest of dark magic, the mystery of the soul, the way to improve bloodline, and even acquire immortality."

The breath of all these Death Eaters became rapid after hearing this. Knowing Edward's reputation, they did not doubt his words; all they could think about was how they could get their hands on this knowledge, and Edward answered their questions.

With a wave of his wand, a list appeared in front of them with numbers behind them. The list included things like bloodline modification, Elixir of Life, Ravenclaw's Diadem, Revival of Loved One.

Just by looking at the things in the list, information about their meaning was instantly placed in the minds of these Death Eaters; they all secretly gasped, wondering if this was some very elaborate prank.

"This is not a dream or prank. I am a person who believes that knowledge should be shared for more to be produced, and civilization can advance. As a person who advocates the law of equivalent exchange, this knowledge is not for free.

"The number in front of you represents something called Reward Point. It determines the amount of time you can spend in my library, the level of clearance of knowledge that you can get access to.

As for the list in front, not only do you need a certain amount of Reward Points to acquire any of these things but also, a certain level of loyalty to me is also required."

Chapter 77

Silence overcame the room, rapid breathing could be heard echoing like dogs salivating at tasty treats. The emotion known as greed could be seen in the eyes of these Death Eaters-especially with the mention of bloodline and immortality.

All of them strongly believed in the idea of bloodline superiority, now they discovered the magic that could prove their theory. As for immortality, their previous Lord always exclaimed how he has conquered death by attaining immortality. Now, the very same opportunity was offered to them.

While most of these Death Eaters were overwhelmed by greed, some of them managed to calm themselves down. Narcissa Malfoy raised her hand. After seeing this, Edward smiled before saying: "This is not Hogwarts, you do not need to raise your hand to ask a question. If you have something to say, do so."

"My Lord!"

"You can call me Sir," said Edward. "That goes for all of you."

"Sir, how is Reward Point determined? And can we acquire more points?"

Finally, all the Death Eaters woke up from their power-lust and focused on things that matter to them; the Reward Points. After a glance, everyone noticed that each family had a different number of points. Some very astute people quickly realized that the older and more powerful families-especially the Sacred 28-had more points.

Of course, this was not absolute. Some families who were ancient, but currently declining did not have many points.

"Great question," said Edward with a satisfied smile. "I'm a person who values knowledge very much, so a few years ago, I visited your family secret vaults and helped myself to all the books located there. The Reward Points you have now are based on the value that I believe your family's books are worth."

Edward paused for a moment, meanwhile, all the Death Eaters were greatly surprised that their new Lord just admitted to theft like it was nothing at all.

"As for how you can acquire more Reward Points, simply, by contributing more knowledge to me. The easiest and most efficient way is to design magic experiments of your own, then submit them to me for evaluation. Then, I will decide the number of points you deserve.

"If you do not know how to do a magic experiment, you can just submit an idea you have for the experiment, then I will guide you and fund your experiment. However, doing so will result in your points being reduced."

Edward paused for a moment after saying as he realized that these people might not know how to properly experiment.

"Forget about me guiding you on to properly set an experiment. All of you will have to go to training to learn how to do so." Edward decided to put all these Death Eaters through the same process as Bellatrix. That way, not only will they become proper experimenters, but also learn about muggle technology and even reduce some of their misunderstandings about them.

As for the pain these people will have to suffer by having a massive amount of knowledge cramped in their minds, he did not care. Since Bellatrix can survive, they should be able to do so as well. Besides, with him here, even if Death wanted to take their souls, he can still prevent it.

"Another way to acquire points is to hand over to me lost knowledge, books, or magical artifacts that I do not have."

"Sir," said Lucius Malfoy. "Can money be used to exchange points?"

Edward had a pensive look on his face after hearing that question, then he said: "As an Alchemist that can literally turn metal into gold, and as the future ruler of this planet, money will have little to no value to me. Nevertheless, I also understand that wealth can also be an advantage for many of you here, so I will allow it."

Then, with a wave of his hand, the ratio of Gallons to Reward Points was displayed in front of everyone. Many people secretly gasped at how high the ratio was; not many people could afford to use their wealth to exchange for points. However, many people also figured out that the reason that Edward made the price so outrageous was to discourage people from using this method or abusing it.

"I am glad that your Malfoy family is so bold and not afraid to ask the right question," said Edward as he looked at both Lucius and Narcissa. Then, he waved his wand and added more points to them.

An act that garnered the envy of many of the other families-except for the Greengrass. Both Soleil and her husband Jamison could tell that their families had the second most points behind Malfoy, and the reason for that is most likely due to Soleil's relationship with Edward.

For the first time, Jamison was glad that his wife had a secret lover and he hoped that she could use this fact to further increase the advantage of their family.

"Sir, there is still something that I would like to hand over, but I require my house-elf to fetch from home if you do not mind," said Lucius. Edward motioned for him to proceed, then Lucius yelled out loud: "Dobby!"

A house-elf suddenly appeared on the table in front of Lucius-an act which made him angry, but he did not say anything. "Go fetch the black book in my study."

"As you command, master."

Dobby then disappeared, then returned a few seconds later with a black book in his hand. Lucius grabbed it from his hand while forcing him off the table.

"Sir, this is it. It was something that the previous Dark Lo...I meant Voldemort gave me to keep safe for him," said Lucius as he handed the book to Edward.

With a wave of his hand, the book floated from Lucius and landed on him. "This must be the first Horcrux that Voldemort made."

"Horcrux?"

"You can look for the information on the plate in front of you; there is a 'search' option."

All the Death Eaters immediately pointed their wand on the metal plate, then they learned that there is indeed a search option. As long as they thought about what they wanted to know, the information would show up.

Following this, the information about Horcrux showed up.

"Horcrux: An alternate form of Immortality that involves splitting the soul and attaching it to an Alchemy item with powerful magical power that serves as a tether to the mortal world. As long as that item is not destroyed, then the owner is considered immortal. The maximum number of Horcrux that can be made is 7.

"History: This dark magic was created by an ancient Greek dark wizard named Herpo the Foul. But it was further improved by Tom Riddle (Voldemort).

"Warning: This kind of immortality is not recommended due to the side effects which include: change in appearance, splitting the soul is very painful, can lead to instability of the mind, can lead to the paranoia of people always discovering your Horcrux.

"Rewards Point:..."

All the Death Eaters sighed as they finally understood how their previous Dark Lords achieved his immortality. Nevertheless, despite the warnings at the end, many people were thinking about raising enough points to exchange the method for making Horcrux. After all, the other methods were too expensive.

Some of them have heard about this kind of dark magic and wanted to check their family heritage to see if they still had a copy

Chapter 78

Edward took a brief moment to scan the diary, before placing it on a bag with Extension Charm. So far, he had most of Voldemort's Horcrux, including the diary, the Ravenclaw Diadem, Hufflepuff's cup from Bellatrix, and even the Slytherin locket-which he had his house-elf Momo steals from Kreacher in the black family house.

The only one left is Harry Potter. As for Nagini, Voldemort only made this Horcrux two years later in 1994.

After doing this, Edward looked at Dobby, then waved his hand to telekinetically bring his body in front of him and started analyzing him.

"Sir, if my house-elf offends you, I will punish him without hesitation," said Lucius, with his voice trembling a little.

"There is no need, I just found your house-elf special," replied Edward calmly as he took out his wand and used some sort of magic on Dobby-who had a terrified look on his face.

"Special?" asked Lucius in confusion.

" I have done a lot of research on house-elves, and I discovered something fascinating," replied Edward while still analyzing the terrified Dobby. "A powerful wizard places bloodline magic on the entire race, enslaving their bodies and minds. Hence the reason that they are so loyal to wizards; no it goes beyond this. As a result of such magic, all house-elves even love the prospect of being enslaved-except for this one.

"He has his own will, his ideas, and beliefs. At first, I thought that his bloodline was special, hence the reason that he was different. But, no. It seemed that it is his soul that is unique."

Meanwhile, Dobby was terrified as he felt that all his secrets were revealed, so he hurriedly said: "Dobby is always loyal to master Lucius."

"Were you going to tell Harry Potter to stay away from me after experiencing what you say in this meeting?" asked Edward with a smile on his face.

Becoming ever more terrified, Dobby lowered his head. As for Lucius, he was furious. If he was not in front of people, Merlin knows what he would have done to Dobby.

Edward looked at him and said: "Give him a piece of clothing."

Lucius was startled at first, but he did not say anything. Without hesitation, he took out his handkerchief and threw it at Dobby, who hurriedly caught it.

"Now, little house-elf, you are free. But, I still have to modify your memories for you not to intervene in my plans."

After hearing this, Dobby became even more frightening. With the thought that he must warn Harry Potter, he snapped his finger to try to Apparate. Unfortunately, to his horror, he discovered that his magic was invalid. So, he tried a few more times to no avail.

Meanwhile, Edward just smiled and used his wand to modify this guy's memory. Then, with another wave of his wand, the house-elf was teleported away.

One of the Death Eaters raised his hand, then remembered Edward's previous word and lowered it. He said: "Sir, do we need to free our house-elves too?"

"In the future, you will have to, but not now. The only reason I freed him was that he is useful for my plans," replied Edward. "Now, do you have anything to say? If not, this meeting will soon end."

"Sir, I have an idea for an experiment, but I do not know if it is probable," said Jamerson Greengrass.

"Oh, go ahead."

"I was wondering what would happen if I placed the soul of an animal inside a wizard?" He did not say anything else besides looking at Edward and waiting for his answer.

"Huh, that's an interesting idea. From what I know, even werewolves-who are considered magical animals-have a normal human soul. In such an experiment, you can first try ordinary animal souls, followed by magical animal souls. You can try it on muggle prisoners and dark wizards."

He then looked at Jamerson, "Does your family have the funds for this experiment?"

"There should be no problem."

"In that case, after going to proper training, you can set the experiment on your own. I'm looking forward to the result."

"Training, Sir?"

"Yes. All of you have to go through training to learn about basic muggle knowledge and how to set up an experiment. I'm warning you now, this training will be very painful, and some of you might become sick for a while during the process. So, I need you all to create a schedule when appropriate for any of you. After all, we do not want the world to suddenly notice that a bunch of members of Pure-blood families all suddenly become sick at the same time."

Edward then looked at Snape; "You are in charge of creating the schedule. As for you, Bellatrix, you have your own thing to attend to. As for me, I have a meeting with Death."

A sudden flame enveloped Edward as he disappeared from the room. Meanwhile, all the Death Eaters felt relief after his departure; it was like a giant weight had been lifted off their shoulders. Then, they looked at the Alchemy Plate in front of them with delight; they could not wait to gain access to that vast library.

Unfortunately for them, a loud cough from Snape woke them up from their thoughts. Although Severus was also excited as Edward granted him access to the library. And from what he observed, he had way more points than even the Malfoys, and he was even granted something called: "Temporary Level 3 Access," while all the other Death Eaters only had Level 1 Access.

According to Bellatrix's envious explanation, it meant that he would pay less for any knowledge, and had access to deeper secrets.

Still, since Edward placed him in charge of creating the schedule for this so-called training, he would do his best to accomplish the task.

As for Edward, he teleported to his manor on Earth, took out the Deathly Hallows, and contacted Death.

"What do you want, wizard? Do you think I have nothing better to do?" asked the tall and menacing God of Death-who looked exactly like a tall Dementor.

"I have a question I need to ask you," replied Edward with his usual calm demeanor.

"And why should I answer you? I don't owe you anything?"

Edward sighed. "Okay, how about we lay our cards on the table. Do you think that I am stupid?"

"What do you mean?"

"You have been acting suspicious for quite some time now. Do you think I would not discover your plan?"

"Once again, wizard, I do not know what you are talking about?"

Ignoring him, Edward started talking: "I first started to suspect you after you agreed to make a deal with me regarding Voldemort's complete soul in exchange for knowledge regarding time, space, and dimensions. I mean, is Voldemort's soul so valuable?"

Edward looked deeply at Death-despite his face covered by a hood. "Then there is the information you gave me in 1926 about [The Cataclysm] and the fate of the other Gods of this universe. This kind of valuable information came too easily.

"With just my promise not to mess with time, you agreed so easily; there was nothing binding nor did you take any pre-incentive measures. You just believed me.

"I never once doubted your intelligence like you did mine. After all, you are a God, even if you were truly stupid, after living for so long, there is no way that you would remain that way."

"So, what exactly do you think my plan is?" asked Death with a great deal of intrigue and irritation in his voice.

Chapter 79

"Isn't it obvious?" replied Edward. "You probably wanted to use my ability to travel to another universe. If I guess correctly, you probably wish for me to acquire the knowledge necessary to activate the ley line nodes on this planet, thus slowly reversing this universe back to a High Magical one.

"That way, you can benefit from it, and all the other dead Gods can also have a chance at resurrection."

Of course, Edward was not telling the truth, or he was partially lying. He guessed that Death planned to find a way to escape after this universe returned to a higher magical one.

"So what?" asked Death while releasing a powerful soul pressure that belongs to a true God. However, it only lasted for a brief moment.

"What I'm saying is since I also want this universe to level up so to speak, we are on the same side. We should work together," replied Edward with his usual calm demeanor and smile.

After a brief silence, Death asked: "You said you came to ask me a question. What is it?"

"I came to ask about the correcting force of fate? Is it going to affect my plans?"

"You do not need to worry about that?"

"What do you mean?" asked Edward.

"You are the kind of existence that is rejected by fate. Hence, the correcting force as you called it will stay away from you whenever you are involved in anything.

"This is also the reason that you cannot use any Divination magic and the reason that divination does not work on you."

Edward frowned after hearing this, then he asked: "If what you said is true, how come Grindelwald had a prophecy about me?"

"That's because you are too weak, so certain talented individuals can have a prophecy about you, but your face and identity would never be revealed in these prophecies.

"Additionally, if the prophecy is advantageous to you, then there is also a chance of it appearing, albeit very low possibility."

Edward swore he heard a little annoyance from Death while stating the last part, but it could be just him hearing this. He nodded.

"Well, it was nice working together, and I look forward to our next meeting," said Edward with a smile, then he left.

Meanwhile, Death watched his departure, then sneered after he was gone. He did not believe any of this wizard's nonsense. If he was truly willing to work together with him, why didn't he ask for the knowledge about space and time to complete his gate?

After Edward's departure, Death started to think about the exchange. Once Edward revealed his plan, he wanted to use force to control him, unfortunately, he could not.

Looking at his body, Death could see countless invisible chains bound him, and he cursed out loud.

Of course, this was not the main reason he did not act. It was because he felt a faint threat from Edward. Unlike his previous encounters, he felt that this wizard had something that could threaten him.

'What's the reason? Could it be because he broke the Second Limiter? No, that does not make sense. Even if he broke all three of them and reached the ceiling of magical powers in this world, he would not be a threat to a being of Law like myself.'

After thinking about this, Death started observing the world of the living. He could see everything that was happening-including all of Edward's secret development in the magical world. Then, it looked straight into the moon in the direction of Edward's laboratory. Unfortunately, he could not see anything due to the power of the Invisibility Cloak

"Damn those Deathly Hallows, why did I make those things?" muttered Death. "No, it's those Peverell brothers that I should curse." Back then, it used all the power of Faith that it gathered over countless millennia to temporarily visit the mortal world.

Then, it created the Hallows to lure the three most talented wizards at that time to use them to activate the power of Law in those artifacts; it believed under the temptation of being "the master of Death", these three brothers would be lured to do his bidding.

Unfortunately, the eldest brother died soon after that, the second brother was too enamored by the soul of his wife, and the third brother was very wary of Death, so it used the Cloak to hide all his life from him.

On top of that, the powerful force of the universe that prevents Death from escaping also acted; it placed a powerful curse on both the Elder Wand and the Resurrections Stone so that its members do not live long and are unable to help Death fulfill his plan. Of course, the curse on the Resurrection Stone was also to prevent wizards from messing with the Cycle of Life and Death.

After thinking about all of this, Death became angrier. "Then, there is that Dumbledore. I slowly guided him to eventually come in contact with all three Hallows, but even he resisted the temptation. Even the Death of his loved ones could not change his decision.

"Then, there is that Harry Potter. After getting all three, he even destroyed one, while making sure that no one found the other."

(AN: I know that in the books, Harry never broke the Elder Wand, but in this universe, he did.)

"On top of all of this, ever since Edward started messing with time, I can no longer observe the future. Maybe I should use his family to force him to do my bidding?"

"No, no, this wizard is the kind of person that will go crazy without any restraint on him. Furthermore, I need to find the source of that threat I discovered from him. I have been patient for so many years, I can still wait for a while."

Meanwhile, after he met with Death, Edward teleported back to his laboratory, He walked to a room full of vials with memory. Then, with a wave of his wand, all these memories came to his mind.

Every time he has a meeting with Death, he has always been very careful. So, to make sure that Death does not have the secret ability to read his mind without even him knowing, he would always place some sensitive memories away from his mind during their interaction.

After that, Edward entered his mind palace and started updating the information he gathered about Death.

Today's entry read:

"It seemed that I was correct. Besides my first encounter with Death back in school where he showed genuine emotions, all the other times were very calculated, thus further raising his threat level."

Chapter 80

Back to a few weeks ago, after Edward gave Bellatrix permission to study Obscurus:

A door opened, and Edward walked out while wearing a cloak. As soon he removed it, his body appeared inside his laboratory, and the cloak suddenly dissipated.

"It seems that the Invisible Cloak I made using the Power of Law from the Deathly Hallow cannot last long, this might cause a little trouble," muttered Edward, then he ignored it.

If he did not need to remain invisible to Death's view, he would not go to such lengths. Ever since he started building his Word Gate, he sometimes felt an invisible gaze looking at him. At first, Edward thought that this was just the result of his paranoia, but as the number of times increased, he realized that it was not so.

So, he placed countless anti-surveillance enchantments in his laboratory, but it was of no use. At that time, he did not know that Death was a real existence, let alone the only God in this universe.

So, after his first meeting with it, Edward realized who was spying on him. Thus, he planned countermeasures. Since Death is not able to visit the physical world, and the afterlife exists in a separate dimension, Death has to go through countless spaces and time to spy on him from there.

Based on this assumption, he researched how to make the void of space around his laboratory in a state of constant turbulence, thus hindering any sight from far away. And when he managed to study the Time-Turner, he also placed a temporal disturbance or turbulence. Of course, in order to accomplish these feats, he had to use a massive amount of magic power from the ley line nodes.

This is one of the main reasons that he decided to move his laboratory and the Gate on the moon. He did not want any powerful wizard to sense the massive amount of magical power he was using and became interested in his business.

Then, after Edward met Harry Potter wandering in the always during Christmas break, he suddenly thought about using the Invisible Cloak to better hide himself and his experiments. However, he also feared that the cloak was useless to Death-after all, he made it himself.

Luckily for him, after experimenting and testing, he realized that it was indeed effective. Of course, he did not stop using the previous method. Additionally, after breaking the first limiter, his soul became even more sensitive and it became much easier for him to sense Death. Knowing this, the latter stopped directly spying.

As for Edward, he was not happy or suddenly became arrogant because of that fact; he knew perfectly well that the reason he could do so was more because Death's power was very limited/restricted by something or someone.

Back to the present:

After Edward removed the Invisible Cloak, a temporal power appeared trying to age him by 67 years. Fortunately, his previous ring still worked and blocked the effect.

After that, he went to an isolated room and removed something from his bag; it was a floating mass of blackness.

This was the Obscurus that Newt removed from the Sudanese girl back in 1926. Edward secretly went there to steal it.

"Let's see if my theory is correct and whether these experiments are worth it."

He removed a piece of the law from the Resurrection Stone, controlled the Obscurus based on his research on Credence to try to destroy it.

After very close observation, Edward muttered: "It does work, however, the process is slow and it is insignificant. In that case, what if I add this."

He took out a Philosopher's Stone and used the massive magic power within to fuel the Obscurus.

"It worked," said Edward with excitement. "Although it took more than 3 minutes to destroy such a small amount, it still works. As long as I have enough Obscurus, and enough Philosopher's Stone or a large enough one, I can threaten death.

"I always thought that my path as a wizard would eventually lead me to control the laws of the world. But, this is not necessarily the only path. As long as the energy intensity is high enough, or as long as a force is powerful enough, they can destroy the power of law.

"It seems that I have been too heavily influenced by the novels of my past life."

-Scene Break-

After the meeting with Death, after updating the information about Death, he made sure that the only Obscurus he had available was with him, along with a Philosopher's Stone.

Then, he realized that there were only a few days before school started. With so much happening this summer, he lost track of time. However, he still had one last thing to do.

He first went back to his manor on Earth, sent a letter to someone. After receiving a reply, he used the Floo network to teleport somewhere.

"Edward my boy, what brings you to see me today? You know, now you are a world-renowned star in the magical world" asked Nicolas Flamel with a smile on his face.

Nicolas and his wife attended Edward's announcement of the three-counter curses after receiving an invitation. However, not wanting to be recognized or interacting with other people, they disguised themselves.

"Haven't I always been famous?" replied Edward.

"Not on this scale. Sit. I've made tea."

After the two chatted for a while, Nicolas Flamel asked: "So, what brought you to see me today?"

"I've come to ask for your help," replied Edward.

"If there is something that even you cannot do, how can I help? Plus, I'm old and have no more energy for this kind of thing."

Both Edward and Nicolas knew that they were not simply talking about an exchange of ideas. With Nicolas' wisdom, he could tell that Edward's invitation was to join his side and help him accompany his ambitions.

Edward took a sip of his tea before saying: "Do not be so quick to reject me. I know that you and your wife have decided to move on to the afterlife, but have you truly lived long enough?

"You saw some of my memories, saw some of the things that I planned to achieve. As an alchemist, don't you want to take part in this? Furthermore, as long as you decide to help me, I can easily solve the problem of you and your wife due to the Philosopher's Stone. Additionally, I can also promise long-lasting youth on top of immortality."

Nicolas frowned after hearing this; he was not that tempted by lasting youth-even if it would be nice. What made him hesitate was Edward's words regarding participating in creating some of the Alchemy Wonders that he saw in his memories.

After seeing his hesitation, Edward did not further persuade him. He stood up, took out a document. "This is what I want you to help me with: to research on how to create a Philosopher's Stone using only emotions instead of souls. With your help and my suggestions, this project would only take a little amount of time before bearing fruit.

"And such an achievement is enough to change the civilization of wizards and advance it forward by centuries if not more. If you decided to help, just send me a letter."

After that, he left.

A few days passed, and the first day of Edward's second year at Hogwarts as a professor finally arrived. While dressing up, he received a letter from an owl. The sender was Nicolas Flamel. After opening it, there was only one word:

"Yes."

So, Edward smiled after seeing it.

Chapter 81

Edward sat on the High Table of the teachers, talking with everyone present. Because of his recent achievements, he was more famous than before, so many of his colleagues thought that he would not come back to teach.

So, after seeing him, many had many questions, and Edward responded to all of them. And it was not just the teachers who were curious, but many of the students. After all, they spent the entire summer constantly hearing news about Edward in the newspaper.

"Well, it seems that my class will become more popular this year," muttered Edward. All the other teachers rolled their eyes after hearing this. Even many of them wanted to take his class given the option, let alone these easily influential students.

Finally, it was time for the Sorting Hat to do its job, all the teachers and students quiet down, providing Edward with a little breathing room.

However, he received a [Mind-Link Communication] invitation from Professor Flitwick.

"So, how does it feel to steal Dumbledore's title of the greatest wizard of the 20th century?"

"Just like the headmaster does not care for such a title, I do not as well."

"But, you have to be at least a little proud of yourself?" asked Filius with a smirk in his voice.

"Of course, who does not like to be praised?" replied Edward. "Adding to that all the beautiful women of the magical world that have sent secret invitations to me over the past month, well, let's just say that celebrity life has been very kind to me."

Professor Flitwick sighed as he said back: "How many times I advised you to find a proper girl to marry."

"I am afraid that this will be the only time that you are disappointed in me, Professor."

Flitwick sighed to himself but did not say anything. "On a more serious note, do you have to do what you are doing?"

"Unfortunately, yes," replied Edward. "However, I can guarantee you that my method will be the most efficient and the one with the least resistance and casualties."

Professor Flitwick was silent for a brief moment, "Well, I already decided to side with you, there is no need to regret now."

"I can honestly tell you that you have made the right choice. And as I promised you before, I would never force you to do something that you did not wish to do."

"I know."

"So, how are you enjoying my library?"

A deep sigh ringed in Edward's mind after asking this question. "I never expected that you have so much lost knowledge, that you have created so much new knowledge, and I keep wondering how much wizardkind would develop as a whole given access to all this knowledge."

"This is the reason that I'm doing what I'm doing. By sharing my knowledge in the hope that even more can be created, thus creating a perfect cycle that drives wizard civilization forwards."

"I agree with you on that," replied Professor Flitwick. "However, I discover that I only have Level 2 clearance, what about the higher levels? What exactly is there?"

However, Edward did not answer him, just smiled at him, so the professor did not mention the topic again. Currently, there are only two people with level 3 Access-Bellatrix and Snape-and it is still temporary. And the reason for that is because he controls their lives. As for the Death Eaters, despite their 'loyalty' they only have level 1 clearance.

The only person with level 4 clearance in his library is his aunt and little Susan. But even she did not know this as she was too young. And that level of clearance does not only grant them access to his library but also has a safety protocol. As long as any one of them is in any form of trouble, a special Alchemy item he gives them will send a signal to the World Gate-which will then activate all its powers to save their lives by teleporting them away.

If that cannot be achieved, the Gate is even designed to initiate a self-destruction sequence in an attempt to save their lives. After all, Edward only has one family, and the Gate can still be rebuilt.

In the future, Edward will grant people a higher level of clearances, but that is only when all his plans come to fruition and the entire planet is completely grasped in his hand.

After finishing his talk with his favorite professor, Edward noticed that his cousin was not in a good mood, and she kept giving him angry glimpses. So, he initiated a Mind-Link Communication with her:

"Little Susan, what's wrong?"

"I have not seen you for most of the entire summer. And you did not even send me a few letters."

"Well, as you can see, me and aunty Amelia have been very busy recently."

"That's not an excuse to not even write a letter explaining the situation."

"Well, you are right. How can I make it up to you?"

"You cannot."

"How about I take you on a vacation during the Christmas break to any countries of your choosing," replied Edward.

"You mean that?"

"Of course."

"I can accept your term for the entire break."

"I can only do 3 days."

"I do not see any sincerity with your actions," complained Susan.

"Alright, for the entire break," added Edward helplessly.

"That's more like it."

"Okay, I will tell you some good news," said Edward. "This year, you can do your best to win the cup for the Hufflepuff's House, and I can guarantee that the headmaster will not intervene."

"Really? In that case, this year's House Cup belongs to our house."

"I always warn you to not be too cocky, otherwise it is easier to make unintended mistakes," warned Edward.

"I know."

Then, the two chatted for a while about a lot of miscellaneous things before disconnecting the connection. By then, the Sorting Hat ceremony was over and it was time for everybody to eat their food.

After a quick check, Edward realized that all the people from the books were still sorted in the same place as the canon timeline. However, there was still a major difference: Harry Potter and Ron Weasley were at the Gryffindor's dinner table.

With Edward taking Voldemort's diary and erasing Dobby's memory, the house-elf had no reason to stop Harry from attending Hogwarts. So, he and Ron were not forced to use a flying car to arrive at school.

'It seems that Death did not lie to me. The [Correcting Force of Fate] did not manifest as usual to place everything back to the original timeline.'

Chapter 82

After the dinner was over, Edward planned to go back to his room but was stopped midway by a student: Hermione Granger.

"Professor Bones, congratulations on all your achievements. Who would have thought that studying the dark arts could have such benefits."

"Thank you, Miss Granger. So, how can I help you?"

"Oh, first, I would like to thank you for the gift you gave me at the end of last year."

"Gift? Oh, you mean the Alchemy item that allowed you to practice magic at home without the Ministry of Magic knowing."

"Yes. I spent the entire summer constantly practicing as you told me to. Now, I can find my magic core on my own, and easily control my magic power."

"Wonderful. Not every wizard your age can have the patience to do these boring practices every day-especially when the early advantages cannot be seen," said Edward approvingly. "So, is that the only reason you came to see me?"

"Hermione hesitated a bit before saying: "Professor, I would like to take your Alchemy class this year."

"Miss Granger, my class is only for the third year and up."

"I know this, but I would like to know if I could take the class this year."

Edward was a little surprised by this request and he looked at her up and down; he could see a patient for knowledge like him but hers was tamer and had no direction.

Meanwhile, Hermione-taking Edward's silence for refusal-hurriedly explained: "During the summer, I've read all the books for the second grade and third grade. Although I could not understand some of the contents, I believe that my knowledge is enough to equal students in the third year.

"Plus, professor, didn't you say that you like to help talented students like me? With your help, I can quickly make up the knowledge that I need for your class."

Edward was momentarily speechless. Since when were 12 years old so cunning?

After pondering for a moment, he said: "I have no problem with you joining my class or helping you with your study. But for this kind of decision, you should probably contact Professor McGonagall to get her approval and deal with the issue of schedule."

"No problem, professor." Then she ran towards Professor McGonagall's office.

-Scene Break-

Late at night, Edward slowly walked towards the second-floor girl's lavatory. As soon as he entered, the ghost named Myrtle was quite surprised. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could say something, she saw Edward's eyes turn a weird gray color, then she fainted.

When she wakes up in a few hours, she will not have any memories of the past hours-including seeing Edward.

After dealing with her, he used Parseltongue to open the door to the Chamber of Secrets. With his flying ability, he easily reached the location where Salazar Slytherin's massive status is located.

He then used Parseltongue to control the basilisk. After seeing the large snake creature, Edward straight up looked at it in his eyes without being affected. He was testing the basilisk's magic on himself.

He first used Transfiguration to make a pair of glasses and test the effect. Soon, he concluded that this was able to dramatically reduce the effect of the spell.

Then, he looked it straight into the eyes while using his massive magic power to try to offset the effect of the spell on him; the result was quite effective.

Following this, Edward took out an animal from his bag: it was a normal tiger. He then asked the basilisk to use his spell on it.

Using his wand to check the petrified tiger, Edward used his wand to check the condition of the tiger.

"Interesting, the basilisk can absorb life energy from his victims. Could this be the reason it can live for so long?"

After that, he also checked the basilisk's body. "It seems that it is true. By absorbing its victim's life energy to replenish his, it can increase his lifespan. However, this might not be the only reason for its long life.

"Anyway, after studying it, I should be able to not only discover its secret but create a basilisk of my own. The last time I tried to create one by hatching a chicken egg underneath a toad-like Herpo the Foul, it was a complete failure."

After doing his initial examination of this powerful magical beast, Edward returned to his quarter.

-Scene Break-

Minister Fudge was walking back and forth in his office; worry oozing out of his pores. A while ago, Dumbledore sent him a letter warning him that the Bones family might be plotting to take his position of Minister of Magic from him.

At first, he was deeply worried about the letter, but soon, a rumor rapidly spread throughout the entire Ministry of Magic: and that was the fact that Dumbledore was not happy about Fudge, and thus planning to run for office.

After acquiring this news, he rushed to investigate it. Compared to Amelia Bones, who has never shown any desire for power, he was more worried about the possibility of Dumbledore running for his position. After all, the man's prestige in the magical world was overwhelming.

So, Minister Fudge spent a great deal of time secretly investigating whether this news was correct or not. He secretly spied on all the people Dumbledore was close to him.

However, recently, Fudge has discovered a disturbing fact. While he was guarding against Dumbledore, the prestige of the Bones family-Amelia-to be precise had reached an unimaginable level.

Her level of support among both the ordinary wizard and the people of the Ministry of Magic. He knew that if she ran for the position, his chances of winning were close to nothing. And as shrewd as Fudge is, he guessed that the rumor about Dumbledore was nothing but a tactic to distract him.

While Fudge was deep in thought, someone walked into his office. He reigned in his thought to ask: "How is Dolores? Did you confirm anything?"

A flash of cunningness flashed across her eyes as she said: "I'm sorry, Minister, but everyone seems to be acting normally."

"Is that so?"

"Could it be that you are being a little paranoid? After all, there is no evidence to prove that Amelia Bones is preparing to run for the position of Minister of Magic."

"You don't understand. I have an extraordinary sense of these kinds of things. Her recent actions are completely different from normal."

"It does not mean that she is planning to take your position."

"Then, what else could it mean?"

Dolores Umbridge became silent for a moment after hearing. "So, what is your next step?"

After pondering for a moment, Fudge replied: "In this situation, my best course of action is to have Dumbledore openly support it. However, given my recent actions, and the rising prestige of Edward Bones, my chances are still dimed."

After a deep sigh, Fudge started writing a letter to Dumbledore. He felt that all the progress he made this past summer was gone.

During his first year as Minister, he was not so confident, as such, he always asked the headmaster for advice. However, in his second year, he was planning on doing things on his own. But now, he was back to asking for help.

Fudge lamented on how difficult it is for him as a Minister of Magic.

Chapter 83

Two days later, Edward was sitting in his office dealing with a few things. He first sent a package to the Flamel's containing a potion that would deal with the side-effects of long-term use of the Philosopher's Stone.

The potion is designed to slowly release the grievances that entangled the magic power of the couples. Of course, with Edward's understanding of the soul, he could solve their problems instantly, but he did not do so. The reason being that Perenelle Flamel used to be a wizard that broke the Second Limiter.

Although Edward knew that having a large magic power was not equivalent to being powerful, and with all his magical skills, he could easily defeat her. Nevertheless, he did not want to take any risk.

So, he opted to use a solution that would take time. Until he discovers a method to break his Second Limiter, the couples would have to wait.

After dealing with this problem, he started planning things that he needed to accomplish during this school year.

"I should probably formally organize the Dueling Club. Having the students train to reach the level of 'Heart of the Club' is a good way to train their will, making using magic much easier."

While Edward was revising his teaching plans, Hermione ran into his office with excitement written all over her face.

"Miss Granger, you need to calm down, otherwise you risk tripping and falling," replied Edward without raising his head from his desk.

"I'm sorry. Professor."

"It's fine as long as you watch out for next time. So, what brings you to my office today?"

"Professor McGonagall agreed to my request after asking the headmaster."

"Is that so? Then, what about the issue of schedule?"

"That problem is also fixed too. Although I will have to take classes with other houses, in general, there is no major problem."

Edward nodded as he understood her meaning. Most of Gryffindor's classes are with Slytherin, while most of Ravenclaw's classes are with Hufflepuff. Now, Hermione will have to take some classes with the Ravenclaw-Hufflepuff group.

"That means you will not have as many classes with your friends, are you alright with that, Miss Granger?" asked Edward as he finally raised his head from his desk.

"It's only potion class and History of Magic."

"That's fine. Did Professor McGonagall say anything else?"

"Yes. She said that you have to ensure that I have the necessary skills to be able to keep up in your class."

Edward nodded his head, then reached out to take out a book from a compartment in his desk before handing it to her.

"Professor, what is this?"

"Look at it yourself."

Hermione opened the book, then a little surprised flash across her eyes as some kind of information was transmitted into her mind. Then, she took out her wand and followed the directions in her mind.

Soon, Hermione found herself in a strange classroom, and Professor Bones was in front of her explaining magic to her. It started from theory, followed by practice. He explained the meaning of the gestures, the incantations, the use of magic power, and even explained different ways that a spell can be used. Hermione was fascinated by how deep and detailed his explanation was-especially compared to the other professors.

Soon after the lesson was done, she found herself still in the classroom. However, she felt a little lightheaded.

"How long has passed, Professor?"

"A few minutes."

Hermione was surprised as she spent more than an hour listening to that lesson. However, she figured it might be a result of this strange book. She looked at the outline which showed all the different lessons that she could learn.

It involved Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, and even lessons on Magical Animal care. There also was a small section regarding Ancient Runes.

Suddenly seemed to think of something, Hermione asked: "Professor, I remember seeing Susan Bones holding a book similar to this…"

"Yes, she has many of them."

"How long has she been studying like this?"

"Probably around 8 years old," replied Edward calmly.

'No wonder she knows so much about magic,' thought Hermione. 'But now, I won't lose to her.'

"Well, Professor, I have to go back. Thanks for all the help."

Edward could see that she wanted to use the book as soon as possible, but he still warned her. "Do not use the Perception Dilation of the book too much, otherwise it will give you a massive headache making you unable to do anything for a few days. And if you further push yourself after the headaches, then your soul will be affected."

Hermione was surprised by the severe warnings, so she took it to heart, so she nodded. However, she had a final question: "Professor, after taking your class, would I be able to make Alchemy items like this book?"

"Of course," nodded Edward. Then, with a joyous smile on her face, Hermione left, and Edward went back to his teaching plan.

However, a few hours later, someone else barged into his room.

"Little Susan, what's on your mind?" asked Edward, again without raising his head.

"I just saw Hermione Granger with an alchemy item just like mine, did you give it to her?"

"Yes."

"Why did you give her one?"

"Because she is a very talented witch, and I would like to develop all her potential."

Susan snorted before saying: "I know you better than this; there must be another reason for doing this."

Finally, Edward raised his head from his desk, looked at her with a smile: "It's because I discovered recently that you have been a little too cocky because of your little achievements. So, I figure that having someone as talented if not more compete with you would ground you more."

"She is not more talented than me," rebutted Susan.

"Then prove it to me. Prove to me that while she has the same advantage as you, you can still win against her."

Susan gritted her teeth after hearing this. If it was any other person, she would be confident. But she knows how talented Hermione was based on their competition last year. She knows that her overwhelming advantage over her opponent last year was due to all the advanced knowledge that she had access to at a young age.

But now, this advantage is gone. Nevertheless, she would not back down from a fight.

"I will," said Susan before turning to leave the classroom.

Meanwhile, Edward smiled as he said: "By the way, Hermione just got permission from Professor McGonagall to attend my class a year in advance."

Susan paused for a fleeting moment after hearing this before continuing her exit. However, her direction changed to Professor McGonagall's office.

Chapter 84

Edward was standing in front of his class waiting for all his students to enter. As soon as they walked in, their eyes seemed to shine like anime characters after laying eyes on him. Once everybody was properly seated, Edward started class by first saying:

"I know all of you are excited to have such a smart, handsome, talented, and famous teacher as me, but this is not the time for any shenanigans."

The class laughed out.

"I promised all of you that after class is over if there is enough time, I will answer all the questions that you have. Understand?"

The students nodded.

"In that case, let's begin. Last semester, to get you guys interested in Alchemy, I taught you the fun aspect of it. This semester, I will teach you the boring and tiring aspects of it."

One student raised their hand.

"Yes, Mr. Diggory?"

"Professor, last semester, I thought you said that we were going to learn Amalgam Enchantment?"

"That is correct, but there are many other steps needed beforehand. Let me give you a demonstration first."

Edward then placed his wand on his temple to draw a silver-white string, then he waved into the air. Suddenly, a large image appeared in the classroom like a holographic device.

In the image, Edward was in a heated room full of different machines; he was wearing loose clothes and many metals were in front of him; he took two of them, melted them separately before mixing them with different ratios to create a new alloy.

After that, he then melts the new alloy again, placing it on a machine that shaped it in the form of a sword. After the sword cooled down, he hammered, then sharpened the edge, created a handle for it.

(AN: As you can see, I have very little understanding of how swords and different alloys are made, how metals are processed, and so on, so bear with it.)

Once everything was done, he used an Enchantment Pen to write the word "Incendio" on the finished swords. Unfortunately, after activating the enchantments, a massive fire appeared and instantly melted the sword.

Then, Edward went to work again. He used different metals with different combinations, and sometimes, he even used some weird potion when creating the magical alloy for the sword.

However, the process failed each time. In the second attempt, the blade exploded into countless pieces, in the third attempt, the enchantment did not even work, in the fourth attempt, the fire could not be controlled, almost burning Edward's hand. It took at least 8 tries before he succeeded.

"As you can see, this semester, we will learn about different metals-both magical and non-magical-and their properties. How to mix them to get the best alloy for an Alchemy item, which one has the best conductibility of magic, which is more durable, more ductile, etc…

"Through trial and error, you guys will have to learn the hard way how to make Alchemy items from scratch."

One student raised her hand and Edward identified her as one of the muggle-born students in his class.

"Yes, Ms. Klein!"

"Sir, why do you look like a muggle blacksmith during the entire process? Why didn't you use any magic?"

Of course, Ms. Klein was secretly complaining why the Professor was not shirtless during the process, and many of the witches were thinking the same thing. After all, all of them were now 15 years old-reaching the age when their adolescent hormones were in full motion. Luckily, Edward did not have the habit of using Legilimency on his students.

"Great question. Let me show you guys another demonstration."

Following this, another large image of Edward appeared in the class. This time, he was also forging a sword, but using magic.

With a wave of his wand, the metals in his possession melted, then he mixed them to create the appropriate alloy. Then, he controlled the magical alloy to turn in the shape of the sword, and used another spell to cool it down. Afterward, used another spell to remove the impurity from the metals, and a final one to sharpen the edges.

Finally, he enchanted it with his pen.

The entire process only took about an hour.

"As you can see, class," said Edward. "Relying on magic to complete an Alchemy Item requires a great deal of strength and ability for spell casting; something that many of you in the classroom currently lack. So, throughout this semester, while you learn the old fashion way, I will also be teaching you some of the spells essential to an Alchemist.

"Of course, this is not the main reason that I want you all to learn the ways of a blacksmith. It's because this method allows you to have a hands-on approach to the different metals; it allows you to personally experiment with different ores and learn about their properties through trial and error."

The students nodded, however, they do not think that class would be as boring as the Professor said if they had to do what he showed in these images. However, one student had a question.

"Yes, Mr. George Weasley."

"Professor, I'm Fred."

"No, you're not," replied Edward calmly.

"How do you know?"

"I just know. What's your question, Mr. Weasley?"

"I have two questions: one is there an even better Alchemy Method than the one you just showed us? Secondly: where is our classroom going to get all these types of equipment to practice?"

"Ambitious aren't we, Mr. Weasley. Well, there is." Then, Edward showed them another image.

This time, Edward engraved a few Ancient Runes on two different metals, then used his wand to activate them. Following this, the two metals turned into a goo-like substance before blending into a brand new ore: the process only took a few seconds.

After that, Edward inscribed a few more runes before activating them. This time, the alloy instantly turned into a beautiful silver sword, glistening under the sun. For the last step, he placed enchantments on them. Just like that, in less than 15 minutes, an alchemy item was created.

"Professor, is that Transfiguration?"

"No, this kind of magic is called Transmutation."

"What's the difference?"

"Hmm, how do I explain this for you guys to completely understand," said Edward as he paused for a moment. "Okay, the material used to make the sword is called white silver. To make such a material, brown copper and ordinary silver need to be mixed together.

"Using Transfiguration, I can directly turn the brown copper or ordinary silver into the white silver, or even directly into the sword. However, Transmutation needs to use both raw materials to first make the white silver, then transform it into the sword.

"More importantly, Transfiguration is not permanent, but Transmutation is."

"But, professor, I thought you said last year that you could turn base metal into gold, but only lasting for 6 months? And you also said that there was another Grand Alchemist who achieved a permanent change," said Fred Weasly.

"That's true. At the highest level, Transmutation can barely reach the level of Transfiguration. As for the permanent change of metals, that requires the Philosopher's Stone to achieve."

"And what is the Philosopher's Stone?" asked one student.

"Something that you will learn later on, but if any of you are curious, you are more than welcome to research it in the library," replied Edward calmly. "Now, back to Mr. George's question. I have modified one of the Hogwarts classrooms to include many blacksmith equipment, and this will be our classroom from now on.

"Professor, can we see it? The new classroom?"

"Sure, why not?" He then used the same previous method to show them their future classroom. Although some people were secretly dissatisfied that they did not directly go there, there was nothing that they could do.

In the classroom shown by Edward, there were many furnaces, ores lying everywhere, a powerful heat could be felt emanating inside. The size of the room was oddly too large as there was enough space for every student to have their equipment. Edward placed an Extension Charm in the classroom, hence the size.

"Now, as you can see, working in such an environment, accidents are prone to happen. As your professor, it is my job to guarantee your safety, but if an accident occurs because any of you decided not to follow the regulations, then I will kick you out of the classroom.

"After three repeated strikes, I will remove you from the entire course. Is that clear?

"Yes, Professor," responded all the students with a dignified look on their faces.

"Good. Now that we have a little time before the end of class, you can ask all the questions you were dying to ask me."

Following this, all the students raised their hands. With a sigh, Edward picked one at random, and the rest of the class was spent with him answering questions about either his personal life or about his recent accomplishments during the summer.

Chapter 85

After class, Edward waved for three students to stay behind, and they were Cedric Diggory and the Weasley Twins.

"So, did you guys make good use of the Alchemy items and books that I gave you last summer?" asked Edward while looking at them.

"Yes, professor," quickly replied Cedric. "Over the summer, I practiced non-stop until I could locate and wield my magic power and magic core. Additionally, my father sent his gratitude for the precious gifts."

Edward nodded in satisfaction, then his gaze turned to the Twins who looked like they had done something wrong: "So, did you guys not practice?"

"Oh no, we did," replied the two together.

"Then, why do you look so guilty."

"Well, at first, we did not practice due to how boring it was," said Fred.

"But, Percy was snooping in our room and he discovered the books and magical items, then he told our parents," continued George.

"After our mother discovered how precious such knowledge was, she was very thankful that you were willing to give it to us, so she forced us to practice."

"Professor, it was really hard and boring, but we did manage to find our magic powers and cores."

Edward finally nodded in satisfaction, "This does not explain the look on your faces. So, if you have something to say, do it now."

"Well," said Fred. "Our mother was wondering whether we can use the books and Alchemy items to help little Ginny…

"And Ron!"

"And Ron also discovers their latent abilities. And even, let other members of the family use it as well."

Edward could guess the gist of things based on their brief explanation. Mrs. Weasley probably feared that the gifts were meant only for the Twins, so she did not want to overstep her boundary and let all the members of her family use them. So, she asked for permission.

And given Cedric's reaction, he might have faced a similar problem with his father. So, Edward said: "Since I gave these things, it is rightfully yours and you can do whatever you please with it."

Edward has never been stingy with sharing knowledge. To him, knowledge about magic powers and magic cores should be taught at every magical school in the world as part of the first-year curriculum.

"In that case, we offer our gratitude," said Cedric and the Twins.

Edward just calmly nodded, then he took out two books from his desk: "Before you go, these are for you; they should help you in your study."

All three of them once again became surprised after opening the book and reading the information sent into their minds, they thanked Edward one last time before leaving.

-Scene Break-

Hermione, Harry, and Ron were walking in the hallway heading to class. Harry asked: "Hermione, where were you? I did not see you in potion class."

"I told you guys that my schedule is different now since I have to take Alchemy Class?"

"Isn't that a class for third years?" asked Ron.

"I told you guys about me taking it ahead of time, didn't you hear a word I said?"

The two of them laughed a little embarrassed. Wanting to change the subject, Harry said: "The strangest thing happened in class today."

"That's right. Snape was acting nice to Harry."

"Not acting nice, but more like he no longer targets me anymore."

"As far as I'm concerned, that's acting nice," muttered Ron.

"Harry, didn't you say that Snape also visited your house during the summer?" asked Hermione.

"Yes. He forced my aunt and uncle to give me a better room and make sure that they treated me properly. He even threatened to turn them into toads if they did something bad to me."

"No wonder you looked a little fatter than usual," said Ron. However, Harry ignored him as he continued: "I honestly feel like Snape is up to something, but I do not know what? Do you guys have any ideas?"

Unfortunately, none of them did, and they soon reached their classroom.

A few hours later, the trio walked out of their classroom.

"Well, that was bullocks," said Ron.

"Why did the school hire such an incompetent professor as Lockhart," said Hermione in annoyance.

"I thought you were a big fan of his books," said Ron with a smirk.

"That's before I knew that he could not even cast a proper spell."

Then, the three of them headed back to their Houses' lounge.

-Scene Break-

Edward was sitting in his office when he received a letter from the headmaster. So, he packed up his things and went to his office. After playing a little with Fawkes, he sat in front of the headmaster.

"So, to what do I owe this meeting?" asked Edward.

"Right to the point, I see," said Dumbledore. "In that case, I will be direct. I know that the Invisible Cloak that you gave Harry Potter is not the original one, so I would like for you to return the real one."

With a calm look on his face, he replied; "Unfortunately, I cannot do so."

"Oh, and why is that?"

"Recently, I have had a little confrontation with Death, and I need the power of the Deathly Hallow to hide from his prying eyes."

Dumbledore frowned after hearing this. As a person who once owned two of the Deathly Hallows, he sometimes could feel Death's gaze and its temptation to gather all of them; the temptation that he might be able to see his sister again, and right the wrongs of his past. So, he knew the power of such a God-like being.

"Isn't there any room for maneuver in this situation?" asked the headmaster.

"Unfortunately, no. However, I'm not an unreasonable person. I can compensate Potter for his life."

"And how would you do that?"

Edward looked at the headmaster's head before saying: "Didn't you always have a suspicion that Voldemort was not dead? Or that the scar on Harry's head was not as simple as it seems?"

Dumbledore's heart skipped a beat, however, his face remained calm. "What do you mean exactly?"

"Voldemort survived by making a Horcrux. And Harry Potter is an accidental one."

Dumbledore's brow creased slightly after hearing this, then he placed a piece of candy in his mouth. Meanwhile, after a brief pause, Edward continued:

"As you can imagine, unless Potter is killed, Voldemort will forever exist. However, as a form of compensation, I can remove Voldemort's soul left in his body."

The room became silent as the headmaster thought to himself. "Is what you said true?"

"I do not need to lie about something like this."

"In that case, I will get back to you later."

"No problem," replied Edward. "Now that I'm here and finally remembered, I would like to ask you, headmaster, to find a better teacher for the Defense Against the Dark Art class. Professor Lockhart is not competent enough for this job."

"I have my reason to hire Gilroy."

Edward sighed, then he said: "I understand that you might want to teach Harry Potter some profound lesson by having a person like Lockhart as a teacher, but it is not okay to waste these students an entire year of learning opportunity to do so.

"So, I'm not asking you to change professor as a suggestion or as a concerned staff member of this school, but as one of the governors of Hogwarts. You have one month to find a qualified teacher, otherwise, the Board of Governors will intervene in the management of the school.

"Now, have a nice day, Professor. I will see you during dinner time."

Chapter 86

After Edward left, Dumbledore stayed in his office while thinking. A few minutes later, someone else came in.

"Albus, why did you call me?"

"Minerva, I need you to send a letter to Lupin inviting him back to school."

"Invite him back for what?"

"To be the new DADA professor."

(DADA; Defense Against the Dark Art)

"Oh, Albus, did you finally change your mind? From what happened in the last few classes, it is obvious that Lockhart is nothing but empty talk," replied Professor McGonagall.

"Well, the Hogwarts Board of Governors were not happy with my choice, so they asked me to change it, effective immediately."

"Hmmm, I thought the board rarely intervenes in the affairs of the school?"

"Now that they are most likely under Edward's control, the situation should change permanently."

"Albus, did they fire you? Or plans to?"

"The current situation does not seem that dire, but who knows what will happen in the future."

Minerva was silent for a moment, then she asked: "What about Lupin's condition? Will that be a problem?"

"If it is, then Edward will solve it," replied Dumbledore calmly.

"What do you mean by this?"

"If my guess is correct, his next major step is to control dark creatures like werewolves and vampires. Given how marginalized and discriminated against these creatures are by society, as long as he invents a potion or spells that allow them to control their transformation, and promise them to be treated normally by society, they will give them their undying loyalty."

Professor McGonagall did not know what to say, so she sighed and decided to go and contact Lupin. However, right before she left, Dumbledore asked her to send Harry Potter to his office.

A few minutes later, Harry entered the headmaster's office, but he did not see anyone else-even Fawkes. Except for a snake that was glaring at him. Although Harry was scared at first, soon, he started to speak in a strange language, following which, the snake seemed to listen to a common and just laid curling on the floor.

Soon afterward, Dumbledore walked in from somewhere. 'The Potter family and the Gaunt family never had any connection from what I know, so there is only one way for Harry to be a Parseltongue…'

-Scene Break-

Edward was walking in the hallways with the caretaker, Argus Filch. He said: "Are you ready?"

"I've been ready for my life. But, are you sure that there won't be any problem."

Edward patted his shoulder and said: "You should believe in my reputation."

Soon, the two of them arrived in a room in the castle. Inside was headmaster Dumbledore, Vice-headmistress Minerva, Minister of Magic Fudge, Amelia Bones, Crouch Sr., and Rita Skeeter from the Daily Prophet.

As soon as the two of them arrived, everybody's gaze was directed at them; to be precise, directed at Filch. Taking a deep breath, the squib entered the room.

Soon afterward, a potion was handed over to him. Without much hesitation, he drank the entire bottle-despite how horrible it tasted. Then, he waited with bated breath. Time seemed to be passing too slow for him, however, he knew that he had to be patient.

Five minutes later, when he was about to be disappointed, a surge of energy blasted from his body.

With the utmost election, Filch started to wave his hand and transform a chair in the room into different animals: snacks, birds, mice, etc. He was like a child who had just gotten a new toy.

Meanwhile, Rita Skeeter's eyes lit up after seeing this, so she started taking pictures. Then, she interrupted Filch by asking: "How do you feel being the first Squib to awaken his magical abilities?"

"It felt great. I can finally use magic just like these children." Then, Filch took Edward's hand and shook it firmly. "Thank you for giving me this opportunity."

"No problem. From now, there will be no more squibs in the magical world."

Many of the people in the room sighed as they knew that once again, Edward Bones will change the magical world, for the better.

After that, Rita asked him a few questions, then she asked Minister Fudge: "Minister, how do you feel about this discovery? Any plans on how to maximize the benefit of this potion?"

Fudge straightened up his clothes, then answered: "Of course. I will personally oversee Mr. Bones' ceremony to award him a first-class Merlin Medal. Although he already has many of them, I'm sure he won't mind a new one. Additionally, I ask that all squibs acquire this potion to awaken their magical abilities."

Rita Skeeter nodded nonchalantly, then she walked to Amelia and asked: "Madam Amelia, the same question."

"I believe this invention is the perfect opportunity to raise the population of the wizarding world."

"Oh, could you please elaborate more?"

"One of the reasons that many families are not having children is because they feared giving birth to Squibs, but with this new potion, all families can be guaranteed to always give birth to wizards."

"That is indeed true, but what about the other issues?"

"The other main issue with the low birth rate in the wizarding world has to do with the financial situation of many families. The best way to solve this problem is for the Ministry of Magic to create special funds for all wizard families that will help raise their children until they turn into an adult. The more children have, the more money than they can receive from this fund."

What Amelia and Edward want to do is pay some families to have as many children as possible, thus increasing the population of wizards.

While this interview was going, Edward was communicating with Dumbledore on the side.

"I have found a new professor for the DADA class, and he should be here in a few days," said Dumbledore.

"Oh, and who would that be?"

"His name is Remus Lupin. But I have a few concerns."

"If you are referring to his status as a werewolf, then I have a way to deal with it. And if you are also talking about the curse that Voldemort placed on the position, then I will also deal with it."

Dumbledore glanced at Edward, then he answered: "In that case, I'm relieved."

Soon afterward, the interview was finished, but some people were not happy. For example, Minister Fudge. His limelight was stolen by Amelia Bones, and he was not happy about it. So, after everyone left their separate ways, he stayed at Hogwarts to talk to Dumbledore.

Chapter 87

Inside Edward's classroom, Dumbledore, Minerva, Snape, and Flitwick were waiting with a little anxiety on their faces. In front of them was Harry Potter-who was looking at everyone with a look of confusion on his face, wondering why these professors called him here.

"Would there be any problems?" asked Dumbledore.

"Besides a little pain, there should not be," replied Edward calmly.

"Should?" asked Professor McGonagall.

"Well, we are dealing with the soul after all, so I cannot say 100% guarantee," added Edward. He then took out his wand and pointed at Harry's scar. But he paused for a moment: "Okay, I lied. This will hurt a lot."

A white light flew from his wand and hit Harry's scar. Soon afterward, Edward found himself in a white room with no one in sight. He knew that he was in Soul Space, a special dimension existing in the human body that holds the soul; he currently was in Harry Potter's Soul Space.

And the reason that the entire place was entirely white was a form of self-protection. As one of the most important parts of the human body, of course, it has to be protected. Unfortunately, most people do not know nearly enough about the soul to enact their defense, so a subconscious one is usually developed on their own.

Waving his wand, the scenery then suddenly changed. Edward found himself in a house with many rooms. In one of the main ones, Harry Potter was sitting there talking to two other people: his mother and father.

Edward knew that those were just projections. The real Soul Space is usually in the appearance of something that makes their owner very happy-even if it is a fantasy.

Without disturbing Harry and his family, Edward used a tracking spell to find any intruder or things that should not be here. Soon, in one of the very hidden rooms, he saw a small-looking baby Voldemort lying in a fetal position. With a wave of his wand, he started to remove it from its position, and of course, it resisted.

Meanwhile, in the real world, Edward was just standing motionless with his eyes closed, and still in the position of his wand extending. As for Harry Potter, he fell to the ground after the first spell was cast.

Luckily, he was caught by Dumbledore. At first, everything seemed peaceful and quiet, but Potter started screaming while holding his head like a pig that was about to be slaughtered, and this lasted for five minutes. The other Professors had to cast a Noise-Canceling Charm on the room in order not to alert the other students.

After five minutes, Edward opened his eyes, then a small light flew from Harry's body. Without pause, he took out a diamond and placed it inside. Meanwhile, Snape quickly checked the poor boy's condition: "He's fine, just passed out because of the excessive pain." Then, he fed him a potion.

Dumbledore then asked: "What about the other Horcruxes?"

"In safe hands," replied Edward calmly. The headmaster paused for a moment, then he did not ask any more questions.

As for Edward, he suddenly thought of something and he said: "While I still remember, let's deal with our other problems."

He walked towards one other classroom, while the others followed out of curiosity. Soon, they arrived in front of the DADA classroom.

Edward took out the previous diamond with Voldemort's soul and cast a spell. A green light came from the diamond and touched the floor. Suddenly, all the professors felt like Hogwarts castle came alive, and Edward was connected to it.

Of course, the person most surprised was Dumbledore. As the headmaster of the school, he has some special permission granted to him by the castle itself, hence the reason he can still apparate while inside.

After the connection was established, Edward cast another spell. Following this, a mass of dark clouds suddenly came from the DADA classroom, and Edward took out a teapot and placed the cloud inside, before sealing it away.

During the entire process, all the professors watched quietly with a little awe in their eyes. As intelligent as they are, some of them have heard of the curse that Voldemort once placed on the position of the Defense Against the Dark Arts. And now, Edward seemed to have removed it?

As for how he did, they have no clues.

The process is very simple once you know the source of the curse. Since Hogwarts castle once belonged to Salazar Slytherin, he placed a charm on it that granted his descendants certain control or permission in the castle.

As the true heir of Slytherin, Voldemort sacrificed his control in exchange for placing a powerful curse on the position of DADA. So, Edward used his soul to reinstate control over the castle and remove the curse.

-Scene Break-

A large crowd was gathering in a dark alley. There were hundreds of them, and oddly enough, all of them were werewolves. Someone went to great lengths to invite the majority of werewolves that were on the dark side of the law in many magical communities across the world.

Soon, someone appeared in the center of the dark alley where a small speaking stadium was located; it was Edward. And the majority if not all of these werewolves identified his identity.

As soon as he appeared, he became the center of attention. Then, his voice ringed to all the people attending:

"All of you here are outcasts of the magical world. For many of you, the reason for that is due to your choices and actions, while for some, it is simply a result of circumstances.

"But tonight, I will give all of you a chance to change your fate."

He waved his hand, and two potions floated in the air: one blue and one red.

"The blue potion will allow you to freely control your transformation, and make it so that your bite does not infect anyone. With it, you will no longer be afraid and cast out by the magical world, you can live an ordinary life. It only requires one dose and you will be set for the rest of your lives. Finally, the way to get this potion is to sign your name at the Ministry of Magic and one will be granted to you free of charge.

"The red potion is entirely different. After taking it, you will not only have the abilities of the blue one but also evolve. You will have the ability to turn into a half-wolf, half-human form. In that form, you will be 3 times stronger, faster, and more durable than the average wizard. Your claws will be able to slash metals, you will have an unnatural healing factor. More importantly, you can still use a wand and magic."

Many of these werewolves' breathing became rapid as they were rapidly consumed by greed; they wanted to rush to that podium and drink that red potion. Ignoring their reactions, Edward continued:

"Of course, as you can expect with something so extraordinary, the price is affordable to anyone. If you choose this red potion, you will have to give me your souls and wills; I will be your master for all eternity, and my words will be the absolute law from now.

"Now, make your choice."

The dark alley became quiet after this as these werewolves contemplated a choice that can forever change their lives. Finally, one person raised her hand, but did not make a choice, but asked a question.

"Mr. Bones, will the blue potion be available to other countries?"

"Yes. However, I cannot guarantee whether it will still be free there. Nevertheless, your nationality does not matter. As long as you register with the British Ministry of Magic, you can still receive a free one."

At this point, Amelia has already completely controlled the Ministry of Magic and Fudge is just a figurehead. And Edward's goal is to increase the population, so "stealing" from other countries through this little trick is a way to go.

Following this, the alley once again became quiet with people pondering their choices. However, something unexpected occurred. Someone rushed to the podium towards Edward.

With a glance, the latter identified the attacker as Fenrir Greyback. Edward could see greed in his eyes. Unfortunately for the werewolf, when he reached a few centimeters from Edward's body, the ground in the podium turned into countless chains that bound him. No matter how he struggled, he could not get rid of the chains.

As for Edward, he opened his eyes and made a slurping motion. Immediately afterward, Fenrir started to become thin as a mummy as powerful energy came from his body and entered Edward's. After a few seconds, he turned into a dried mummy, and a white light flew out of his body. As Fenrir fell to the floor, he was oddly petrified.

This dark magic was one Edward just invented by combining the Dementor's Kiss with the Basilisk's ability to absorb vitality.

Nodding in satisfaction at his new curse, Edward raised his head and asked: "So, have any of you made your choice?"

The majority of these werewolves chose the red potion. After all, they were used to living on the dark side of the law, and they knew the importance of power. So, Edward had them sign a magical contract before giving them the potion.

As for the rest, they chose the blue potion. At first, many people thought that Edward would not be happy with their decision and go back on his words, or prevent them from leaving the area. But they were wrong.

After they made their choice, a voucher was given to them to go to the Ministry of Magic and receive their potion.

Meanwhile, after this event, Edward went to another meeting, this time with vampires. He offered them to pass laws that allow the wizarding world to sell blood acquired from muggles through blood donation. As for the second option, it was magical blood that was personally cultivated by himself; this blood contained magical powers in it, thus could increase their abilities once ingested.

-Scene Break-

Late at night, Dumbledore was reading a letter that was just sent by him. Afterward, he sighed as he muttered: "So, now, you are not even hiding your intentions."

Then, he sent letters contacting all the members of the Order of Phoenix.

Chapter 88

A week later, in a secret location, all the members of the Order of Phoenix assembled and were having a meeting. Dumbledore first introduced the situation of the werewolves and Edward's actions.

"I think there is nothing wrong with his actions. Over the past few days, the werewolf potion has been distributed by the Ministry of Magic, and they have started a campaign for wizards to be more acceptable to werewolves and vampires," said Professor Flitwick.

"It does not change the fact that he has an army of powerful dark wizards that are willing to do anything for him," replied Alastor Moody.

"The way I see it, now these werewolves are under control and no longer deal with the dark side of the law."

"I know that he is your favorite student, Flitwick, but it does not change the fact that he is dangerous. Look out how these pure-blood families are acting recently. They have been supporting all the Bones family decisions. Do you think these people did this because of the goodness of their hearts? Most likely, they are under his control as well." replied Moody.

"Would you prefer that they wait until Voldemort resurrects himself and they serve him instead?" asked Flitwick back. "Can any of you deny that Edward's action has not improved the magical world in just a short few months?"

No one answered as he was right. In just a short time, the British Magic World has greatly changed, and many members of the Order have benefitted from these changes.

An example is the Weasleys. With the new law that encourages families to give birth to more children, they received a large pension from the Ministry of Magic because they have so many children, thus dramatically improving their financial situation.

The most recent example is Remus Lupin. As a werewolf who was excluded by society, the recent potion and laws have benefited him greatly; they provided him with a chance at a better life, a normal life.

Additionally, the ministry has recently created many new jobs for wizards and improved the security of the country. In general, a new prosperous magical world is slowly developing in Britain.

After the silence lasted for a moment, Dumbledore finally spoke: "I understand that many of you may have conflicted feelings towards Edward's action, and this is perfectly reasonable considering all the good that he accomplished.

"However, this does not change the fact that he is headed in a direction where he will acquire absolute power. And with this kind of power, it is very easy for a person to lose themselves. So, the objective of our Order is to ensure that if that day truly comes, we will be ready to intervene and prevent the magical world from suffering another devastating war.

The members of the Order nodded in agreement with Dumbledore, except for Flitwick. He agreed that absolute power corrupts, but he did not think that this would happen to Edward.

As the person in this room who knew him best, he knew that the only reason that Edward wanted to unify the magical world was that he believed that doing so will make it easier to pool all magical knowledge of the world together, then have as many people as possible study magic to push it forward.

What the members of the Order should be worried about was that Edward would become mad in his pursuit of knowledge someday, and conduct some taboo experiment; this was one of his greatest flaws.

Flitwick also knew that his favorite student was aware of that flaw and planned for it; he plans to surround himself with good-natured people that can keep him in check when needed, so that one day, he does not go too far.

Soon after, the Order of Phoenix meeting ended, waiting for the right time to activate. As for Flitwick, he did not tell Edward about this meeting as the latter promised him that he did not have to betray his past comrade. Furthermore, Flitwick knew that his favorite student probably had other ways of knowing what happened here. And with his current power, he might not even care about the Order of Phoenix.

-Scene Break-

Edward walked toward the Room Requirement with a sullen mood, and it was not because of the recent Order of the Phoenix meeting. It was very easy to spy on these people as his Marauder Map kept track of all these people, so when he noticed that they were all headed for one position, he guessed their intention. But he did not care.

After entering the Room of Requirement, Helena was waiting for him. So, he looked at her, then sighed: "Are you ready?"

"Yes."

Edward then handed her the Resurrection Stone. Using the spell she was taught, she activated it. A white light came from the stone, and a few seconds later, an illusory image appeared in the room.

The illusory figure was a beautiful woman with long black hair, dressed in 10th-century clothes similar to Helena. She looked confused for a brief moment, then she said: "Helena? How come I'm in the world of the living?" After seeing the black stone, she seemed to have thought of something and said: "The Power of Law?"

Then Rowena Ravenclaw ignored the stone and looked at her daughter, while Edward headed to the next room to give them some privacy.

Three hours later, the two finished their talk and appeared in the room Edward was waiting for them. He could see a brilliant golden light around both of their bodies, and he could guess the reason for it. So, he secretly sighed. He knew this would happen, so he was somewhat prepared.

"You must be Edward, I have heard many good things about you. I would like to offer my sincere gratitude for giving our mother and daughter the chance to reunite once again."

Edward smiled reluctantly before replying: "Since I promised her to find a way to resolve her resentment, then I will keep my words."

Mrs. Ravenclaw nodded: "I understand you are a wizard pursuing knowledge as I did, and as much as I would like to have an exchange with you, many of my memories-especially about magic-are gone. So, I can only give you my sincere thanks. However, I have a feeling that we will meet each other again, one way or the other."

Edward frowned as he started worrying after hearing this.

"Are you worried about Death doing something to us in the afterlife?" asked Ravenclaw. "Well, you do not need to. The restrictions placed on him are far more severe than you can imagine. This is the price that mortals have to pay from pursuing powers beyond their understanding."

"Mortal?" asked Edward with great surprise. "Are you saying that Death used to be a wizard?"

"That's correct. Albeit a very gifted one, but one nonetheless. Unfortunately, that is all I can remember. However, with this information, you should be able to discover more."

Edward nodded his head, then thanked Ravenclaw for the information. Then, he watched as the two of them turned into golden lights, and traveled to the afterlife.

Edward sighed as today, he lost a true confidant. So, he decided to break one of his rules and went drinking until he was wasted.

Chapter 89

Edward was staring at the mirror in front of him while discussing with the person on the other side.

"Are you alright? You don't look too good!" asked Amelia.

"I'm fine, I just recently lost a close friend. And it seemed that she meant more to me than I realized."

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"I'm not that fragile."

"I know that men, in general, do not like to talk about their emotions," said Amelia. "But if you ever need someone to talk to, know that I'm always here."

Edward paused for a moment, then he said: "I know. So, what did you want to talk about?"

"I just wanted to report that everything was going as planned, however, I wanted your opinion on something."

"Do tell."

"Recently, Dolores Umbridge has hinted that she wanted to switch sides and be loyal to us. So, do you think I should accept it?"

Edward was not surprised by her action given what he knew about her from the books and movies, so he pondered for a moment:

"She can be useful. Our reign must have a positive image. However, we will still need to do some dirty things in the shadows, so she can be in charge of that. And if we ever need someone to take the blame for something or be the 'bad guy', she would be perfect for that."

Amelia sighed, "That's exactly what the Think-Tank said."

"Then, what's the problem?"

"I just do not like her," replied Amelia with a stoic look on her face, making Edward speechless for a brief moment as he wondered whether his aunt just contacted him to complain.

"In that case, don't accept her loyalty; she is not that important to the overall plan," replied Edward nonchalantly. Since his aunt did not like Umbridge, then she does not have to accept her as one of their own.

"No, I will not let my personal feelings get in the way of our plans. With her help, the final step will go more smoothly."

"Well, do as you please. This situation does not have to be a chore for you. If you do not want to do it, just tell me."

"I know," added Amelia before ending the conversation.

-Scene Break-

Remus Lupin walked out of his class and headed to the Great Hall to grab a meal. In his way, he smiled as he heard the students praise his class and teaching method; he was quite popular in school after just a few days.

Of course, he also knew that the reason that these students thought so highly of him was that their previous professors were truly horrible-at least based on what Lupin learned in the past few days.

After entering the Great Hall, he saw a few professors already having their meals at the staff table. Ignoring the usual stares of Severus, Lupin went to sit in a specific spot; to be precise, it was the spot next to Edward.

"Remus Lupin," he said as he introduced himself.

"Edward Bones," replied the latter as he shook Lupin's hand. "Many of my students have a lot of praise for you."

"Well, it seems that I have some advantage over their previous professors."

"That's true, so what can I do for you?" asked Edward directly.

Lowering his voice, Lupin whispered: "First of all, I would like to thank you for all you have done for werewolves in the magical world."

"No problem."

"Nevertheless, I was wondering if there was a way to completely get rid of being a werewolf. I mean, not just control the changes, but turning into an ordinary wizard."

Although a little surprised by this question, Edward answered: "It's possible after extensive study." He lied. Edward could reverse the werewolf bloodline through the Life Code. However, if he did that, not many of the werewolves would be willing to serve him, and he needed to form an elite force only devoted to him.

"However, I'm currently very busy and do not have time for that. But it should be possible in the future."

Lupin hurriedly nodded: "As long as the possibility exists, then it's fine." Then he started eating his food in a happy mood.

However, the peaceful mood did not last long. Soon afterward, Amelia Bones with many Aurors following her walked into the Great Hall, to the surprise of everyone present.

She first saluted Dumbledore, then looked at the students and asked: "Who is Ron Weasley? Please raise your hand."

On the Gryffindor's table, all the students looked at Ron-who was trembling as he thought that he was about to be arrested. Nevertheless, he still raised his hand.

Amelia and the Aurors walked to him, she asked: "I understand that you have a pet rat by the name of Scabbers. Where is it?"

Before Ron could process what was going on, the rat in his pocket jumped out and tried to make a run for it. However, the Aurors were ready and a spell hit him.

Soon after that, under the shocking gaze of everyone watching, the rat turned into an ugly man. The Aurors instantly used magic to lock him in place.

Meanwhile, with a calm demeanor on her face, Amelia Bones said: "Peter Pettigrew, you are under arrest for your betrayal of the Potters family, thus leading to their death. Additionally, for your crime of using dark magic and killing 12 muggles."

"I didn't do it, I'm innocent," screamed Peter. "It was Sirius, Sirius Black did it."

"There is no need to quibble, Mr. Pettigrew," said Amelia. "We have already investigated the whole situation and know that Sirius Black was not the Secret-Keeper of the Potters, but was changed at the last minute to you, thus is innocent. After you stand trial in front of Wizengamot and are found guilty, Mr. Black will be released immediately and paid remuneration for his unjust incarceration."

Meanwhile, most of the teachers at the staff table had shocked looks on their faces. Even Dumbledore had a difficult time hiding his surprise.

"I should have known that Sirius was incapable of doing such a thing," said Lupin. "Wormtail, how could you betray James and Lily like this? They were your friends?"

"I'm innocent, please believe me," replied Peter adamantly. He then looked at Dumbledore and said: "Professor, you know me. You can vouch for me."

"Peter, I need you to look me straight into the eyes and tell me that you did not do it," asked Dumbledore, trying to suppress his emotions. Unfortunately, Peter Pettigrew did not dare to look at the headmaster.

During the entire event, only two people remained calmed: Edward and Snape. However, the potion master was secretly holding his wand, ready to attack at any moment. It took him a great deal of restraint to not use a Killing Curse on Peter Pettigrew.

Soon after that, Peter Pettigrew was escorted out of Hogwarts, the teachers left to deal with the aftermath, and Dumbledore called Harry to his office.

Peter Pettigrew became sensational news in the British Magical World as it was constantly publicized in the newspaper. With sufficient evidence, Wormtail was sentenced to imprisonment in Azkaban. Edward designed a special item for him to prevent him from turning into an animagus and escaping. Sirius Black was released and his name was cleared of all the wrongdoings.

More importantly, due to negligence regarding this case, Minister Fudge resigned from his position of Minister, and Amelia-while running unopposed-was quickly elected for the position.

With countless loyal followers, the support of 95% of British wizards, Edward managed to take over the British Magical World without shading a single drop of blood.

The first step of his worldwide conquest ended.

(AN: So, I planned a lot more before Fudge left office. For example, Edward used a muggle flower known as Devil Breath to control him and made him resign. Then, Dumbledore would check Fudge to see whether he was under control or dark magic was used on him. Then, he would have Snape checked whether any kind of potion was used on Fudge. But they would not find anything as muggle knowledge was a blindside for even a wizard as powerful as Dumbledore. But, I realized that this was unnecessary, and decided to quicken the pace of the story, so these things were removed.)

Chapter 90

After Amelia came into office, with complete control of the entire Ministry, she could pass any laws that she wanted. And her first goal was to get rid of many of the old laws and regulations, however, she also knew that she could not rush such a thing. So, she approached the entire situation with care and decided to take things slow. After all, technically speaking, she held the position until she decided to retire, or someone gave valid reasons for her retirement.

Just like, it was already Christmas break of 1992. And Edward did not do much research during most of the semester as he was studying genetics to prepare for his next magical study.

The only thing he accomplished was studying the Basilisks and managing to create one of his own. Even the werewolf potions were created by Snape and Damocles Belby-who was the inventor of the Wolfsbane Potion.

On the first day after the break, Edward received a letter from someone. With elated breath, he used the Floo Powder to arrive at his destination. In front of a french fireplace, Edward saw a beautiful young woman smiling and waiting for her. At first, he was surprised and almost instinctively wanted to flirt with her, then he remembered who she was.

"I have to say, Ms. Perenelle, you are even more beautiful than I imagined," said Edward with his usual charming voice.

"Thank you for the compliment. It's unfortunate that not only am I taken, but also a few hundred years too old for you," replied Mrs. Flamel.

"It's a shame indeed." Then Edward turned his head to see a handsome middle-aged French man also waiting for him. "Now I understand how you were able to marry such a beautiful wife; it seems that you were also a handsome lad in your youth, Mr. Flamel."

"Call me, Nicolas."

Edward could see that the Grand Alchemist was not used to his newfound youth. Most likely, if it was not that his wife was so young, he would have preferred to choose an older look similar to Dumbledore.

After engaging in small and casual talk for a few minutes, the group finally entered a laboratory. There, Nicolas showed Edward a great stone. Without hesitation, he started analyzing it.

"You did it so quickly. A Philosopher's Stone made with emotions instead of souls," said Edward, unable to contain the joy in his voice.

"Well, you already gave the general blueprint, so it was not that easy."

"There is no need to be humble. This invention will forever change Wizarding Civilization, and you will be credited for it."

Nicolas Flamel's old eyes burned with a vivid flame, before returning to calm, then, he smiled.

"So, is there anything to report?"

"Well, as you theorized, this stone cannot create the Elixir of Immortality. However, it can still be used to prolong life, but nothing compared to the real stone."

Edward nodded, then said: "Let's call the one made of emotion the Lesser Stone."

"Alright. Additionally, I always felt that the Lesser Stone was completely different from the Greater Stone."

"It's understandable," replied Edward. "Previously, I believed that the Greater Stone was just really condensed magic powers brought by souls. But I was not completely correct. The soul and the magic power are combined to form an unknown change. Most likely, we have not come even close to understand the abilities of that Stone.

"As for the Lesser Stone, emotions are only a small part of the soul, so it must lack abilities. However, it does not matter as its powers are more than enough."

Edward paused slightly as he observed the green stone. "With it, we can ignore Gamp's Law of Elemental Transfiguration and make food out of nothing. As such, no wizard or muggle will ever suffer from hunger on this planet.

"Based on the Elixir of Immortality, we can cure most if not all maladies on this planet.

"We can create any metals-both magical and non-magical-through Transmutation.

"Using this stone as a medium, it is possible to integrate both magic and technology together, driving our civilization forward into both an interstellar and interdimensional era.

"On top of that, the stone is a clean and renewable resource. As long as magical powers still exist in the ley line nodes and humans have emotions, they can be manufactured in large quantities. The Greater Stone is considered a perfect material, so it can last forever on its own. As for the Lesser Stone, it should be able to last a few centuries.

"This small stone is the foundation of any powerful civilization."

The Flamels marveled at Edward's words. Although they knew that he had great ambitions and would accomplish them someday, they did not think that someday would be so soon. And, more importantly, that they would play such a great role in the process.

Nicolas sighed deeply as he was glad that he accepted Edward's invitation. The only downside was that he wished his old friend, Albus, would see things his way and changed his mind.

After everybody calmed down, Edward asked: "Were there any side effects to the people who had their emotions absorbed during the process?"

"No," replied Nicolas. "As long as not too much was absorbed, they were perfectly fine. Furthermore, we did not just use the emotions of one person, but many at the same time."

Nodding his head, Edward continued asking; "What about the control group that used only dark emotions to make the stone?"

Perenelle then showed him a dark green stone before explaining: "So, far beside the change in color, and an increase in power when using dark magic when using the stone, there was not much difference."

"Can you show me the data?"

"No, problem," she answered before giving him a piece of paper with a comparison of the two stones. Edward nodded after reviewing them. Just like when he first tested the stone after creating the first one, the dark green one could augment any dark magic compared to the normal one.

Following this, Edward did a few basic tests with the stone to make sure that everything was alright, then he gave the Flamels their next assignment that they could help him with.

Nicolas took a document from Edward's hand, opened it, and read the title: "Project Magician."

Although surprised by the silly title, he kept ongoing. However, the more he read, the more shocked he became.

"Edward, are you serious?"

"What is it dear?" asked Perenelle-who took the document and quickly read through it. "You actually want to find a way for muggles to use magic?"

"It should be possible," said Edward calmly.

"Theoretically, as long as we find a way for muggles to create an artificial magic core, then it's true," said Nicolas. "But, you should know that things would not be so simple."

"I do not need for all muggles to be able to use magic. However, even if it's only 10% of them, with a population of 7 billion, that's still more than all the current wizard population on this planet.

"If I want to create a magical civilization, the population will be an issue. And If I have to wait for the natural way for more wizards to be born, it will take me too long, and I do not want to wait. So, this is the best approach."

The Flamel couple looked at one another and nodded: "We will do our best."

"You can contact me if you have any issues." Then, Edward bid them goodbye as he returned home. He first sent little Susan a letter telling her that he will have to cancel his promise, but he will make it up to her later, then he entered his laboratory for his experiment.

Chapter 91

After dealing with the Flamel's couple issues, Edward started his research. He placed his crown on his head to increase his intelligence, then officially began.

He first entered a room full of eggs of different sizes and shapes: these were dragon eggs. Today, his goal was to create a real dragon, just like he said to the Gryffindor Trio in Hagrid's Hut.

To achieve this goal, Edward did not start directly with trying to purify the dragon's bloodline, but instead, focused on the Body Aspect of the Life Code. One thing that Edward noticed recently was that he had overlooked the importance of that aspect on the Life Code.

Whether it was the Soul, Bloodline, or Body (DNA), they were all connected one way or another. So, Edward spent the past few months studying genetics, and he had a few accomplishments.

For once, he discovered a magic gene-which was the connection between the Bloodline and Body Aspect of the Life Code.

(AN: According to my research, JK Rowling admitted that there is a magic gene. Those born with the gene active were wizards and witches, and those without it are muggles and squibs.)

After this discovery, his understanding of the Life Code once again increased. So, he begins his experiment with this. Using a combination of alchemy items and the scientific method, he edited the gene of many dragons to induce biological atavism on these magical beasts, hoping to return to their ancestral form.

After doing this, he teleported these eggs into a special room designed with the exact environment needed for them to hatch. Tubes were inserted inside them. Then. The eggs disappeared for a split moment before returning. Immediately afterward, they started to hatch.

Some of them did not break their shell, some of them died immediately afterward, while the surviving ones started to grow at an abnormal rate. In just a few seconds, the surviving dragons grew to adult size.

The reason for that was because Edward did not want to waste time on this experiment, so he used the power of the Gate. By sending these eggs to five years in the past and bringing them back to the present, they rapidly age by that amount. He then used the tubes attached to their bodies to provide them with the necessary nutrients for their growth.

After checking the surviving dragons, Edward quickly learned how they were different from normal dragons in this universe. For once, they had four legs and wings-unlike the normal dragons in this universe that only has two legs, and their wings are their fourth limbs.

Following this, Edward did a quick check on this new breed of dragons and summarized the difference between them. For once, they are way more intelligent than ordinary dragons. If ordinary dragons had the intelligence of 5-8 years old, these were 8-12.

Additionally, their scales were more magic-resistant, they were 54-83% larger, and the amount of magic power in their bodies far exceeded the usual standard. Their bloodline mutated and became even more powerful as a result of this experiment.

Unfortunately, this was not the result that Edward was looking for. Nevertheless, this was just the first step in his experiment.

After that, he repeated the first step once again, thus creating more of this new breed of dragons. With the result of the first trial, the success rate became higher and the process faster and easier. And with each success, his understanding

Afterward, Edward had those new dragons breed with one another. With the power of the World Gate, the female dragons' pregnancy was instant, and the growth of these baby dragons was also instant. Of course, there were a few casualties during the process. After all, the power of time is not easily messed with.

After that, he had these new dragons inbred to keep their bloodline pure. With the power of time, he only spent a day to breed these creatures for countless generations, until a dragon with the purest bloodline was born. Unfortunately for him, due to the generation of inbreeding, he was a little crazy and infertile after being born.

Edward had experience dealing with craziness due to bloodline because of Bellatrix, so he could fix that problem, but he could not do anything about infertility. But, he did not care about that as his plan was going alright.

Edward walked into a room with a basin full of blood. Many ancient runes were engraved all over the basin, and a Philosopher's Stone was in the middle, connecting all these enchantments.

This pool of blood was the bloodline of all the new dragons for countless generations. After they gave birth to the next generation, Edward would draw their bloodline from their bodies and stored it here.

As for the enchantments, it was to purify the blood; these enchantments were based on the principle of purifying metals in alchemy but designed for bloodlines.

The essence of them was basically, the Philosopher's Stone will use its massive and pure energy to destroy anything that is deemed 'weak' or 'unnecessary' in this blood, leaving only the best genetic material.

After activating them, the blood in the pool lit up, then slowly started to reduce inside. Three days later, a glowing red sphere was floating on top of the Philosopher's Stone; it looked both like a solid and a liquid.

After analyzing the red liquid and recording the information about it, Edward fed it to the only remaining dragon with the purest of bloodlines. Immediately afterward, a cocoon enveloped its body, turning it into a giant egg.

Edward spent the next few hours with elation as he slowly felt the life growing inside the giant egg. But something occurred the following day. A weird mental wave emitted from the egg. After using his mind to feel it, he received a message: "I need energy."

"Already have the mental capacity to communicate," muttered Edward with a satisfied smile. So, he placed the giant egg in the middle of a ley line node and watched as it absorbed the magical power inside to grow.

A few days later, the egg was larger and taller than the Basilisk by a few times. Cracks started to appear from it, and soon, beautiful and majestic creatures with two horns and wide wingspan appeared.

The creature roared in the sky as it said: "My name Kogratil, the Thunder Dragon King, and the last of my kind." Oddly though, he was speaking in a strange language, but anyone who heard him would instantly understand his meaning.

After saying this, a special signal emanated from his body. This signal was not even detected by any of Edward's instruments, let alone him. It bypassed all the enchantments in his laboratory on the moon and spread throughout the entire universe.

No one on Earth noticed that signal-except for Death.

In the Dimension of the Afterlife, Death looked at the moon as he muttered: "A real dragon? What exactly is that wizard doing in there?"

Meanwhile, after Kogratil declared his existence, he looked down at Edward and said: "Human, thank you for all your help in bringing the dragon race back to this world. Before l left, I can grant you any wishes that are within my ability."

With a calm look on his face, Edward said: "Enough with your nonsense, kneel." Immediately, a powerful force deep in Kogratil's soul and bloodline acted and forced him to bow his head, and lay on the ground.

"If you can become smaller, do so," ordered Edward. Then, the dragon king did so, reducing his size to that of a normal Hungarian Horntail.

"That's better," said Edward in satisfaction.

"Human, what have you done to me?" roared Kogratil.

"I have spent so much energy creating you, do you think it was for nothing? During the entire process, I have placed so many restrictions in your soul and bloodline for countless generations. So, you belong to me."

Chapter 92

After getting Kogratil under control, Edward then asked: "So, what ability do you have that differentiates you from other dragons?"

The Dragon King scoffed at him and did not answer. However, Edward did not mind as he said: "You can either cooperate with me, or I force you to do, your choice?"

After a brief pause, the dragon opened his mouth and used a Dragon Breath attack. However, what came out of his mouth was not fire, but condensed thunder.

"Well, that's new," said Edward. "No wonder you called yourself the Thunder Dragon King."

"Do not insult me, human wizard. I'm a Dragon King because of how noble my bloodline is."

"So, the dragon race is hierarchical one based on the purity of bloodline?"

Kogratil did not answer him, and Edward did not mind. He then did a full body check on this dragon, and he discovered that he broke through the Second Limiter, thus having a magic power 75 times that of an ordinary wizard.

"How fascinating," said Edward. "Your magic power is concentrated in all the parts of your body: all your muscles, bones, and scale. Although I've seen this phenomenon in magical beasts like Basilisks and Phoenix, nothing compares to you."

"Can these beasts you mentioned be compared to me?" said Kogratil. "And what do you mean by magic power? Are you talking about mana?"

"Mana? Was that the name of magic power in ancient times?" Edward was used to the name mana as it is usually associated with magic in his past life. But now, the term showed up in the Harry Potter Universe.

(AN: From now on, magic power will be addressed as mana.)

"That's correct," replied the proud dragon.

Edward nodded before continuing: "If my theory is correct, you should have a bloodline inheritance, now, let me take a look at it." He placed the diadem on his head, placed his head on the dragon's head, and activated the bloodline contract that he placed on its ancestors.

Soon afterward, a large amount of information entered his head. Using the diadem, he processed it extremely quickly.

"Dragon Chant Magic?" muttered Edward, then he waved and said: "Incendio!" A small jet of fire appeared in his left hand. Then, he said: "Difei!" A small fireball appeared in his right hand.

"Interesting, using the same amount of mana, a charm using the Dragon Language is 3-5 times stronger than a regular one. However, what is the reason?"

"Aguamenti." "Dlo."

Edward then conjured two different sizes of clean, drinkable water.

"I see. Incantations are used to mobilize the mana inside a wizard's magic core. Hence, once a wizard can freely control his mana, he can use silent casting. However, the Dragon Language seems to be able to mobilize mana at a higher frequency, making each spell more powerful and efficient. Not to mention that the complex nature of the language makes it more suitable for magic.

"Additionally, this type of magic makes it easier to use charms that require emotions or imagination.

"However, logically speaking, the devil language that I used in my contract should also have some magical powers that I'm not aware of, especially when it comes to soul-related magic. I should look more into it.

"Now, there is the concept that magic operates at a different frequency. I noticed this phenomenon when studying house-elves. Since their magic operates at a different frequency, it made most anti-Apparition Enchantments useless to them, hence the reason that they can Apparate in Hogwarts. I never placed too much emphasis on that, but now, it seems that I should study this more thoroughly."

Edward knew that his understanding of magic would dramatically increase after thoroughly studying Dragon Chant Magic, but now was not the time for this; he still had another purpose for creating the dragon.

Meanwhile, Kogratil was internally greatly surprised at how quickly Edward was able to use Dragon Magic, and how quickly he figured out its essence. In his memories, many humans have had the opportunity to study Dragon Magic, but few could do so, let alone master it or figure out its essence.

After using a tremendous amount of willpower to stop his research, Edward decided to accomplish his original goal. He placed his hand on Kogratil's body and he said: "Fusion."

Suddenly, the dragon was absorbed into Edward's body. Soon afterward, Edward grew to more than 10 meters, golden scales appeared all over his body, his fingers turned into claws, and two pairs of wings grew from his back.

A large mirror appeared in front of him and he looked at his new body. "Half-Dragon? Dragon-Blood Warrior? Well, it does not matter. Let's see if my theory is correct."

After checking his body, he muttered with elation: "I was right. The Second Limiter is removed."

However, he paused for a moment, before entering his Soul Space. There, he saw a giant dragon looking down on him.

"Now, you will pay for your insolence, human wizard," said the soul of the dragon king, before launching towards Edward. The latter, however, just gave him a random look before a gigantic cage appeared and imprisoned the dragon.

"Impossible! How can your soul be so powerful?

Ignoring him, Edward regained consciousness, and he finished testing his new body and abilities.

"The advantage of dragon and human. Wait, the Magic Veins of this form are perfect for humans. By studying it and replicating it, it could not only increase the power of the human wizard, but also allow them to use magic without a wand more easily."

"Dream on," said Kogratil directly through the soul. "How can regular human wizards support having such a detailed and complex magic vein? Without the proper amount of mana, it would be impossible."

"True, but I can still create a less complex version. And as wizards grow and become more powerful, they can further modify their veins until they reach this level."

After doing all kinds of tests on the dragon, Edward separated from him and returned to his normal body. He first checked his magic core and his Second Limiter was still open. However, he did not have the complex Magic Veins that he had on while in Dragon Warrior Mode.

However, it did not matter. Now that he knew the pathways of the magical veins, he could modify his body to be just like that, and his mana was enough for the operation.

Speaking of mana, now that he broke his second Limiter, he now had another method: Superior Bloodline Body Fusion, and it was higher than even his body modification.

With enough potion, he can soon reach the same amount of mana as Kogratil. Then, all he has to do is use the Philosopher's Stone to break the Last Limiter.

After doing all his tests, Edward looked at the Thunder Dragon King and said: "I'm curious, logically speaking, I should be able to access all your memories and understanding of magic through the bloodline inheritance, but all I got was the Dragon Language and how to use it."

"Hmph, you overestimated yourself. Throughout the history of our dragon clan, many people wanted to acquire our magic, but they all failed. You should be proud to be even able to acquire our language."

"I see, so your ancestor placed safety to prevent other races from acquiring your inheritance. Interesting, I'll have to study this at a later time. Now, let's talk about what to call you."

"My name is Kogratil," roared the dragon.

"I know, but from now on, I will call you…"

Chapter 93

A few days later, Edward checked his magic core that was filled with mana. After breaking the Third Limiter and reaching the ceiling of mana in this world, he was thinking about the way forward; not for him, but other wizards.

His current plan was to follow examples from wuxia novels and try to compress his mana until it's liquified. However, despite his superb control over his mana, he could not do so. Thus, he figured out that another method was needed to succeed.

Nevertheless, he was not in a hurry. He figured that if everything went to plan after a wizard managed to liquefy his mana, he would go through a magical and mysterious transformation with many benefits like an increase in soul power, and an even longer lifespan.

And if this method works, then wizards will have to one day further compress their mana into solid form-which is similar to the Philosopher's stone. So, if he succeeds in replacing the stone with his magic core, he will skip the middle process directly to the end.

According to his calculation, Edward can now live for 1000 years with the amount of mana that he has in his body after opening the Third Limiter. And he was not surprised by that number. An ordinary wizard that has not broken through the First Limiter can live up to 200 years, and some talented one lives for longer

An example of this is the headmaster before Dumbledore, Armando Dippet, who is currently 355 years old. Edward checked on him and discovered that the old man broke his First Limiter in his old age, thus increasing his mana and lifespan.

Another example of longevity among wizards is Barry Winkle, who is currently 756 years old-even older than the Flamel. Edward once thought that this guy made his own Philosopher's Stone so he visited him.

Only did he learn that this guy invented a kind of magic that allows him to make sacrifices to some unknown beings, and in return, he will be granted longer lifespans. The sacrifices can be anything from gold to books, to human lives. After learning this, Edward hurriedly erased this guy's memory about this magic.

Edward learned the hard way not to mess with strange dimensional beings of unknown origin. During his days as a thief, he messed around with Dimensions after acquiring the book, [Key of Solomon] that allowed him to summon demons from another dimension.

In one of his experiments, he tried to reverse the summoning process and use his World Gate to enter another dimension, and in the process, he encountered a powerful being and almost died.

Back to the present, inside one room, after his man reached the full level of 100 times that of a normal wizard, Edward looked at all the potions battles on the floor and he was glad that he did not have to drink these nasty potions again.

While cleaning up, Edward started thinking about whether there was a better way to increase mana than the potion that just accelerates the rate that a person's mana naturally grows. He tried to make a mana increase potion, but he failed-even when he used the liquid mana inside a leyline node.

That potion did increase the amount of mana in his core, but only temporarily; it acted more like a mana buff in games. After placing this potion on his list of things to research, Edward left.

He first contacted someone before taking a shower and Apparating somewhere. Soon, afterward, Edward was in the laboratory with a bunch of excited scientists, and Snape-who was trying very hard to control his emotions.

Edward first looked at the sleeping body of Lily Potter, or to be precise, her clones. He first removed the new soul that was just born. Then, he took out the Resurrection Stone to call out her real stone.

Soon afterward, a pale and translucent Lily appeared in the room, however, she seems to be sleeping. Edward then started to check if there was any problem with her soul.

Meanwhile, in the room next door, a bunch of scientists were analyzing a bunch of data.

"Hurry up people, this is our opportunity to discover the secrets of the soul. What are the readings saying?" said one person that seemed in charge in his lab.

"Sir, we cannot see anything. Whether it's thermal vision, night vision, radar, etc. We cannot see anything."

"However, we have discovered a strange electromagnetic wave in the room."

The Chief scientist nodded, then he said: "Put the goggles on!" All the researchers then placed a google on. Finally, they were able to see Lily's soul in front of Edward and Snape. They were fascinated.

Meanwhile, after checking Lily's soul, he placed it on her body. A few minutes later, her eyelash trembled and she opened her eyes.

"Where am I?" muttered Lily as she looked around. "Severus? Shouldn't I be dead?"

With trembling hands, Snape said: "You were, but now you're back to the world of the living!"

"Resurrection? Did you use some dark magic to revive me?" asked Lily, a little agitated. With a frown on his face, Edward used a spell to calm her, then let Snape explain the entire situation to her.

"So, it has been 12 years? Harry is all grown up now." She then looked at Edward and said; "Thank you, for resurrecting me." Although Lily wanted to ask about her husband, she knew that this probably was not the best time.

As for Edward, he just nodded to her, then a look of surprise appeared on his face.

"What's wrong?" asked Snape.

"Her soul is slowly changing her body, recreating her original bloodline. Her magic core is also slowly reforming. This is truly fascinating," replied Edward, as he recorded the entire process. This kind of data was extremely precious for [Project Magician].

Suddenly, he noticed something odd again.

"What's wrong now?" asked Snape after seeing Edward's change of expression.

"A strange magic is slowly being formed inside her soul. Where have I seen this thing before? Yes, the ancient magic of love," replied Edward.

"I thought you said that wizards cannot use ancient magic like love?"

"That's what I thought too. But it appears that it's possible, but the requirements may be extremely harsh.

"Requirement?"

"Most likely, after she resurrected, her soul transformed and she brought with her the magic of love from the afterlife."

Immediately afterward, Edward gave Lily a wand and asked her to try to use it. Luckily for him, she did not suffer from amnesia. Lily closed her eyes, then waved her wand. A purple light came from it and entered Edward's body.

Soon, he found that his strength, stamina, agility, and even mana slightly increased by 5%. He could also feel that this increase was temporary, more like a buff. And he could tell that the reason that the increase was so little was due to how strong he already was and because Lily was not adept at controlling this magic.

Edward nodded before asking: "Do you have any other abilities?"

After pondering for a brief moment, she answered: "I feel like I can do many more things, but I'm not sure. However, I know that I can use an ability called [Absolute Shield]. With it, I erect a shield around people to protect them against any attack."

"Any Attack?"

"Yes, any attack of any strength."

Edward frowned as he asked: "There should be some limits to this ability right?"

Lily hesitated a while before saying: "Yes. There is a duration limit, more importantly, Harry has to be next to me."

Edward nodded, before conducting a few tests to make sure that she was perfectly fine. Then, he said: "There are two things: first, now that you have control of the magic of love, there is something you can help me with. Second, for the time being, you cannot have contact with other people-even Harry. You can see him from afar, or disguise as someone else to see him, but do not reveal your identity."

"Why?"

"Severus will explain the reason for you."

After that, Edward left as he had two other people to revive.

-Scene Break-

Edward walked into his aunt's house. She and Susan were having dinner. However, after seeing him, she ignored him.

With a wry smile, Edward said: "I know that I broke my promise to bring you on a vacation around the world, but I have a gift to make it to you."

Soon, two people came from behind him. Susan squinted her eyes as she looked at them, then very precious memories of her came to her mind. As she could use Edward's Mind-Palace Charm, she also had an eidetic memory.

One of the memories that she would constantly review in her spare time was that of two giants, holding a baby and playing with it; she knew that these giants were her parents.

So, once these two people walked into the room, she recognized their faces. Tears started to fall from Susan's eyes, then, without any hesitation or fear, she ran into their embrace.

Chapter 94

A month passed since Edward had a reunion with his aunt and uncle. Now, he was inside his manor on Earth doing a little test.

In an instant, he disappeared and reappeared on the moon. After landing, he could breathe normally without a problem and was not affected by any form of radiation. However, Edward was not focused on that.

"After studying Dragon Chant Magic with Albion for the past month, my understanding of the magic of this world has reached an unimaginable level. I can now Apparate on my own from the Earth to the moon."

Although Albion-which was the new name that he gave the dragon as he did not like the name Kogratil-was difficult to get along with at first, he convinced him to cooperate with him with the promise of creating another real dragon for him to mate. Albion was quite furious after meeting the 'dragons' of this age as he called them "low bloodline wyvern."

Although he could control the dragon, having him cooperate on his own will made things easier.

Then, he started flying around on the moon without encountering any problem.

"With my new understanding of magic, I can optimize the World Gate to be able to travel more than 300 years back in the past and even go forward 300 years in the future. However, now is not a good time. I should do one final upgrade after studying those things. After that, there is a chance that I will be able to travel to another universe afterward."

After doing a few tests, Edward returned to Earth.

-Scene Break-

Edward just finished the Third-Year Class, then he made an announcement to the students. He walked to a large cover in the corner of the class; the students have been dying to know what was under the cover since the beginning, but the professor told them to wait after class.

Edward removed the large cloth, then what was underneath was revealed; it was a giant robot with a glowing red light in the middle of its chest. The muggle-born students recognized it as such, but the others did not.

"This in front of you is a Golem, or as muggle called it, a robot," said Edward. "I understand that some of you might not understand the concept of robot or even golem, but let me explain in simple terms. I'm sure all of you have seen the walking armor in the school, or all the statues located through the castle.

"Well, all of them can move on their own and protect the school when necessary, so they are golem. The difference between them and the one in front of you is the fact that this one is made of metal and used something called mana crystal as an energy source, but the one in the castle used the magic from the castle itself to function."

"Professor, what's a mana crystal?"

"Good question, but I cannot explain this to you guys like this kind of knowledge is too advanced for you. But in simple terms, mana crystal is a battery that can power some Alchemy items, and more importantly, it can even allow muggles to use these items."

The students were first surprised, then they nodded their heads to indicate that they understood. However, only a few of them understood the true implication of such an invention.

Edward then continues: "The purpose of this Golem is to teach the class for the remainder of the semester. Because I will be occupied with something important, I cannot teach you guys. So, I created this Golem to replace me."

Immediately, Edward activated the Golem. The red light in the middle of its chest lit up, then the Golem started to move. It looked at the students with its red eyes as he said: "Scanning. Identifying the Third Year Class. Reviewing Curriculum...Process Completed. Classifying Students based on their learning abilities...Process Completed. Hello, students, you can call me Professor Iron. You can ask me any question you have about class and I will answer you."

All the students marveled for a while with their new professor, then one student asked: "What if you do not know the answer to a question?"

"I have all the memories and knowledge of Professor Bones, so it's unlikely that would be the case. However, in the unlikely case that you asked me something that I do not know, I'm going to contact Professor Bones and ask him about it."

Following this, the students spent the remainder of class talking with Professor Iron.

Meanwhile, after class ended, Edward was prepared to leave when Hermione stopped him.

"Professor, I have a quick question that I wanted to ask?"

"What is Miss Granger?"

"I recently met a house-elf named Dobby, and I wanted to ask why is it so easy for him to use wandless magic compared to wizards? Is it because of the bloodline you once mentioned?"

"No, the reason is because of Magic Veins."

"Magic Veins?"

"Yes. Wizard's anatomy is slightly different from muggles. We have another circulatory system in our body where magic power or mana flows throughout our body from the magic core. As a result of this flow, wizards have a longer lifespan, are more resistant to impact or magic attacks, healed quicker, etc.

"When a wizard casts a charm, the mana has to travel from the core to the hand. That process will take time and effort based on the magical veins of the wizard."

"So, housel-elves have better magic veins than us?" asked Hermione.

"Well, not really. Compared to humans, house-elves magical veins are usually more simple. As a result of this, mana easily travels to their hands. However, as a result of this simplicity, they do not have other benefits like high magic resistance, long lifespan, etc.

"Additionally, the fact that human wizards cannot easily use wandless casting is more complex than suggested. For example, African Wizards' magic veins are more developed than European Wizards. The reason for that is because of the wand.

"The wand forcefully opens the magic veins from the core to the hand, making spells instant, and even amplifying the power. However, as a result of relying on the wand for countless generations, European wizards have stopped relying on their magic veins, making them enter a state of atrophy."

"So, complex veins give wizards many benefits, but makes using wandless difficult?" said Hermione.

"Correct. However, with practice, wizards can use wandless cast and instant casting, just like house-elves. And according to my latest research, the more complex a magic vein is, the more powerful a wizard can be."

Edward thought about the magic veins he had when in the Dragon-Transformation Form. He planned to modify his body to those veins.

"One last question, Professor," said Hermione. "Hypothetically speaking, if a muggle could create a magic core and have their own magic veins, could they use magic-just like wizards?"

Edward paused for a moment after hearing this, he then looked at her and asked: "What brought on this idea?"

"I've had this idea for a while now. But after seeing the mana crystal you mentioned, and your explanation of the magic veins, I thought that it might be possible."

Edward nodded, then he answered; "Hypothetically, it is possible, but there are other things to consider, like the soul and mind. Even if such a method was to be invented, not all muggles would have the qualification to use magic."

"But it is possible?" asked Hermione with a twinkle in her eyes.

"Yes, it is," replied Edward.

Then, Hermione left the classroom with a smile on her face. As for Edward, he looked in the corner where there was nothing, he then said: "See, this is the difference between you and her. She does not only use magic but tries to innovate. She questions its limits and possibilities."

No one answered him, but he heard the sound of footsteps walking away.

Chapter 95

After class, Edward walked to his room in the castle to prepare to leave. Midway through, he encountered Harry Potter, who seemed to be waiting for him.

"How can I help you, Mr. Potter?"

"Professor. Well, my God-father Sirius wanted me to invite you to dinner to thank you for clearing his name and giving Wormtail, I mean Peter Pettigrew, the punishment that he deserved."

Edward frowned, then he said: "I'm sorry, but I have to disappoint you. I'm currently very busy and have no time. It has reached the point that I will not even be teaching for the remainder of the semester."

"Is that so?"

"Yes. But tell Sirius that when I have time, I will be glad to visit him."

After padding Harry's shoulder, he entered his room. However, soon afterward, he received a communication from Snape through a cell phone."

Edward first activated the enchantments in the room that prevented other people from snooping, then he answered the call. A holographic image of Severus Snape appeared in front of him.

"What is it?" asked Edward.

"Sir, some of the Death Eaters brought to my attention a little problem. Many of them do not have the talent or patience for research, so they are asking if there are other ways that they can be useful?"

"That is indeed a problem. Well, place them in the training program with the werewolves and vampires. Speaking of, how is their training going?"

"I have been following the training regimen design by the muggle military officer, so they now have a truly elite magical force. However…"

"Say it if there is a problem?"

"No, they do not have any problem. It's just that my research, and the things going on with Lily, I feel like I do not have enough time. So, I would like for someone else to take my position."

"Hmm, do you have any suggestions?"

"The Malfoys!"

"The Malfoys? I remember that they were researching grafting magical organs on wizards and muggles?"

"The research is mainly done by Narcissa. So, Lucius can take charge of training the army."

"Well, so be it. Is there anything else?"

"No, Sir."

"Okay, then."

-Scene Break-

Edward walked on the lowest level of the Ministry of Magic. Amelia was next to him, while a person with a hood on was behind them.

"How are things going?" asked Edward.

"Quite great actually. The initiative to introduce muggle technology to British wizards is going rather well. All we have to do is buy them, then magically enchant them."

"Has there been any backlash internationally?"

"Not as much as we expected. Your reputation is far greater than you expected."

"How about your magical capabilities?"

"They are also going well. Recently, using the [Practice Method] you gave me, I broke the First Limiter. It was easier than expected."

Edward nodded as he was not too surprised by his aunt's talent. According to the original timeline, Amelia was one of the most powerful witches of this time. Before her death, she fought countless Death Eaters alone without being defeated.

In the end, Voldemort himself had to take action to kill her, and it was implied that put on a good fight.

"What about your mana level?"

"What's mana?"

"Well, I recently learned that magic power used to be called mana in the past. So, I'm calling that now."

"Weird, but okay. I used the potion you gave me, but after reaching the level of 60x, I discovered that it was hard to control my mana. So, I stopped and began to practice control. Once I'm used to that level, I will continue to use the potion."

(A/N: From now on. I will use x to indicate the mana of an adult wizard. So, 60x is 60 times the mana of an adult wizard.)

Edward nodded with his aunt's action. He did not have this problem because of how strong his soul is, but that did not apply to everyone.

Soon, they reached their destination: the Department of Mysteries.

The group met with a bunch of people waiting for them; to be precise, the Unspeakables. Amelia looked at them and said: "As I mentioned before, Edward and the person behind us will lead your research from now on."

All the Unspeakables had an excited look on their faces. Ever since the new Minister took office, she has financially supported their research with all her effort. And now, their department will be led by a world-famous wizard.

Edward too was excited. Although he would sneak into this department to study-especially when he first created his Gate. But now, he had open access to all the mysteries. Plus now, he had help and more understanding of magic. He could foresee that it won't be long before his Gate is completed.

With a smile on his face, he took out a bunch of crowns and diadems from his bag. He placed one on his head, gave one to the person behind him, then handed the rest to these Unspeakables.

The completion of these diadems almost broke him because of how much they cost him. Luckily, he had many Philosopher's Stones. He first explained the diadem's ability to increase intelligence, then he said: "A group of you will go with me to study time and space, while the other will go with the person behind me to study love and death. Any questions?"

Seeing that no one had questions, he motioned for them to head to the meeting room, then he had a separate conversation with the hooded person.

"So, have you adapted to being resurrected?"

"Yes. But I cannot believe that the world changed so much," replied Lily.

"That's good. Did you see your son?"

"Harry? He has grown very well. I'm very satisfied."

"Well, given his situation, he indeed grew well."

Lily sighed. She did not expect her sister to behave this way. However, given the situation, she was just glad that she was willing to take Harry in.

"When can I properly see him?" Asked Lily.

"Soon."

"I can wait, but please do not forget your promise."

"I'm a man of my words. As long as you discover some secrets regarding love magic and death magic, I will grant you Reward Points. And as long as you have enough points, I can resurrect your husband for you."

"I will trust you for now."

After that, Edward started his research on the different divisions of this department-specifically, time and space. He first read all the research that the Unspeakables made in the past. Although he already stole some of them, he soon discovered that the real research was hidden so thoroughly that he did not even know of their existence.

Just like that, it was the end of the Second Year.

Chapter 96

Edward was with his cousin Susan, walking her to the train.

"So, how did it feel to win this year's House Cup?" he asked.

"Excellent. Didn't you see how joyous Madam Sprout was? She was bragging to all her colleagues."

"I bet it was not as easy as you expected."

Susan's mouth twitched after hearing this. Of course, it was not easy. With Hermione having access to the same knowledge as her, it was not so easy to get points. Luckily, she still had years of knowledge ahead of her, but she could foresee that in the future, things will be even more difficult.

Soo, the two arrived at the train station. "Are you sure you do not want me to just Apparate you home?"

"No, I want to spend some time with my friends."

"Alright, have fun."

After watching the train leave, Edward apparated to his laboratory on the moon. The first thing he did was to visit his World Gate

He entered the core and looked at all the enchantments.

"I cannot believe that I thought I reached the peak of Alchemy in this world. Now, I can see so many things wrong with these enchantments that it's embarrassing."

So, for the next two weeks, he removed all his previous ones and replaced them. With his understanding of Dragon Chant Magic, his discoveries in the past few months after studying time and space in the Department of Mysteries, he innovated the entire Gate.

He removed some redundant or unnecessary enchantments, optimized the necessary aspects, and he added new ones to it.

Looking at the completed improvements. Edward said: "Perfect. Well, at least in my eyes. I'm sure that a more powerful Alchemist would see many flaws in it, however, this is currently the limit of my knowledge."

After everything was done, Edward first decided to take a visit into the future to steal knowledge. After studying the Aging Process in the Time Room in the Department of Mysteries, he managed to crack this ability.

He activated the Gate, powering through the Stone. "In theory, I should be able to go more than 300 years into the future."

A tunnel appeared and the World Gate entered it. As for Edward, he felt like many years passed, but at the same time, he felt like an instant.

After arriving at his destination, Edward left the Gate. The first thing he noticed was that he was in a desert with nothing in sight. Then, a tablet was floating not far from him, with a note attached to it.

The note read: To Edward Bones.

With vigilance, Edward launched a reconnaissance spell. Through the vibration, he could see everything a few hundred meters around him, but he did not find anything, not even an ant.

He waved his hand and the tablet flew to him. He opened it, and a video started to play. And in the video, he saw himself.

"Hello, past me. Welcome to the year 2093."

'Only a hundred years?' thought Edward.

"I know that you are wondering why only a hundred years passed. Well, I can tell you that because of certain restrictions of the Laws of this Universe, you cannot travel more than 100 years into the future. And even that has certain restrictions."

Edward frowned after hearing this, but he continued listening.

"Well, let's get back to business. In this tablet, I have left for you all the technological advances of this world for the past 100 years and the knowledge on how to integrate magic and technology using the mana crystals. Although only the very basic knowledge, it should save you a lot of time, and allow you rapid development in the early years.

"Now, as for magic knowledge, I will not leave any. As they said, the journey is as important as the process."

Edward's mouth twitched after hearing this. He wondered since when did he get so philosophical.

"Now, I have a few warnings for you. First, when you start your travel to other worlds and dimensions, do not mess around with time. Even if you have the ability, do not travel through time. The same idea applies to our universe. Death was not lying when he said that there would be dire consequences for doing so.

"Additionally, do not revive a lot of people before you find a way to deal with Death. You can still do it but in moderation.

"Now. I'm sure you would like to receive more information from your future self, but this is not possible. Good luck."

After the video ended, Edward sighed at how strange his life is that he just exchanged information with his future self. However, he was not planning to completely listen to him.

After arriving in the future, of course, he has to acquire magical knowledge. Otherwise, his trip would be in vain.

Unfortunately for Edward, as soon as that idea came to his mind, the World Gate appeared on his own, swallowed him, and returned him to the present.

With a flabbergasted look on his face, he smiled wryly as he muttered; "It seems that my future self knows me the best."

He did not try again to go to the future as he could guess that his future self might be way more powerful than him, and would prevent him from succeeding. There was no point in doing something pointless.

Taking out the tablet, he started reviewing the information on the tablet.

"Well, my future self is very thorough; he gave me knowledge on all fields, even things like psychology and archaeology. More importantly, he seemed to know what I wanted and gave me a lot of technology on aerospace.

"With this knowledge, it won't only take a few decades for Earth to turn into an interstellar civilization and spread to all the corners of our Solar System.

"With the addition of magitech-the combination of magic and technology-the process would be faster and easier. This will be a great help to building the Wizard Civilization."

After reviewing the information and making a copy of it, Edward gave it to the scientists under his commands to analyze it in detail. Then, he returned to the Gate.

"Morganna, let's begin our first-dimensional travel test."

"Sir, are you positive? The chances of failures are more than 95%."

"That's why we have to test it, see the problem and fix it."

"As you command.

"Beginning Test. Fusing Spatial Force with Temporal Force... Accomplish...Supplying Energy...No problem with Energy Storage...Checking all Enchantments...No Problem Detected...Breaking Dimensional Wall...Recording all Energy Readings."

Edward felt like everything was shaking around him, making it difficult to hold his ground. The process lasted for more than an hour, making him a little dizzy.

After everything stopped, he said: "Did it work?"

"Not enough information to answer this question."

"That's fair. Morganna, remind me to deal with the issue of turbulence."

"As you order."

Edward checked the surroundings first from inside the Gate. After seeing that there was no danger, he left.

However, as soon as he did so, he paused as he noticed something around him.

Chapter 97

As soon as Edward left the gate, he felt something odd in the surroundings. However, after checking, he did not find anything. So, he closed his eyes and felt everything around him.

"There is mana in the environment. Although the amount is pitiful to the point of barely being able to be detected, it still exists.

"Could it be that I manage to travel to another world? It should not be that easy."

"Incidio," said Edward.

Then, he noticed that when the flame appeared from the tip of his wand, it grew 20% larger by absorbing the mana in the air. Then, Edward tried a few other spells, including dark magic, and it was the same. Having mana in the surroundings increases the power of all spells.

Finally, Edward said: "Difei." A flame appeared in his wand, then it also increased in size.

"It seems that Dragon Chant Magic is more effective when used in a mana-filled environment. Moreover, it is more effective on using it than regular Incantations Magic."

After doing his initial test, Edward used his Gate to teleport to the moon.

"Well, it seems that I'm still on Earth, at least one version of it."

Edward then buried a deep tunnel underground and placed the Gate.

"Morgana, enter Stealth Mode." The. The Gate became invisible.

'I should probably find a better way to hide it in the future. I can't always place it on the moon. I might encounter places that have no moon, or civilizations that have established colonies on the moon. Or powerful beings that can easily search an entire planet and discover the Gate.

'Maybe I can place a Diminuendo Charm (Shrinking Spell) inside that allows me to turn it into a small keychain I can carry around. Or worse, just swallow and carry inside my stomach.

'The ideal hiding place would be a small and separate dimension that exists outside of time and space and belongs only to me. That way I could also place a lot of precious items without fearing them being discovered or lost. Unfortunately, I currently cannot create something like this.

'Wait, I do not need to create one. If I remember correctly, the Soul Space is also a separate dimension inside every human's body. If I could find a way to place the Gate there, then it would be safer.

'Additionally, if I can link the Gate to my soul, it can protect me. In case of an emergency, it can take my soul away from danger, then all I need to do is build myself a new body.

'Well, I will add this research to the list of long things I have to do."

After sighing deeply, Edward apparated back to Earth, searching for information about where he was.

After reading the minds of all the people he encountered, Edward sighed:

"I did not succeed, as expected. However, it seems that I can now travel to Parallel Universes.

"From the information that I have gathered, this parallel universe is currently in the late 10 century-which is the time of the Hogwarts founders. However, in this reality, the four founders never met one another and became friends, they never established Hogwarts.

"Salazar Slytherin and Godric Gryffindor seemed to have an irreconcilable grudge with one another. Their battles are famous in the magical world.

"What an interesting universe. However, before I go to meet these powerful wizards, I need to research the mana in the surroundings. Maybe I can find a way to activate the leyline nodes in my timeline."

Without hesitation, Edward traveled to the nearest leyline node to study them. He instantly noticed that the concentration of mana is higher around these nodes. But after careful investigation, he discovered that they were not activated and released mana to the environment.

On the contrary, they seemed to be slowly absorbing the little mana in the air, slowly turning the environment into the one similar to his time. So, he traveled to different nodes around the world, checking to see if they were the same and if there were any anomalies.

"Okay, now I know why there is no longer any mana in my time. However, my search proved to be futile."

After signing in disappointment, Edward looked around. He found himself in a luscious forest. The trees were tall and healthy. Because of being bathed in mana, they grew stronger and more resilient than the ones in his time.

As he watched this beautiful view, he felt peaceful.

"Wait a minute," he muttered to himself. "What if I could create a tree that can absorb mana from the leyline nodes and release it in the environment through Photosynthesis.

"After conquering the world, as long as I plant these Mana Trees all over the world, mana should be able to exist freely in the surrounding.

"Herbology has many ways to artificially create magical plants. And if that does not work, I can also try using genetic engineering. After all, I have all the technology from my future self."

With a smile on his face, he returned to his Gate, planning to meet the founders tomorrow. He was quite excited.

-Scene Break-

Back to a few hours ago, an hour after Edward landed on this timeline, someone apparated to the place he first appeared.

It was a beautiful woman with black hair and pale skin. As soon as he arrived, she checked the environment.

"This is the place where I felt the tremendous Spatiotemporal energy. But why isn't there anything there? Could it be that some other wizard was playing with space and time? I do not know any wizard that has such profound knowledge.

"Maybe my fears have come true, and something from beyond finally came to this world."

Suddenly, she coughed on her sleeve. Looking at the dark blood left there, she muttered: "My time is running out."

She sighed, "Is this the price I have to pay for messing with things out of my control, things that mortals should not deal with?"

Chapter 98

The next day, Edward stood in front of a castle in Scotland. He could feel many powerful enchantments surrounding it. Most likely used to either detain or kill trespassers. So, he did not directly go inside but waited for the owner to come to see him.

A few minutes after his arrival, a woman wearing blue clothes and a diadem on her head; she had pale skin and luscious black hair.

Edward lost his bearing for a moment, not because of how beautiful she was, but because she resembled someone she knew. Knowing that he made a social faux pas, he hurriedly said:

"I'm sorry, Madam for coming to your home uninvited. My name is Edward Bones, and I've come a long way to meet you."

The lady saluted back, "And I'm Rowena Ravenclaw. I have to say, I am curious. I have met all the powerful wizards of this land, but never met or heard about you before."

Rowena was indeed surprised. As one of the few people in this world that broke the Second Limiter, she can consider herself the most powerful wizard currently alive. Yet, she discovered that the person in front of her had far more magical power than her.

"That's because I'm not from this world. I'm from a parallel universe," answered Edward.

'Could he be the reason for the Spatiotemporal force that I detected yesterday?"

"Parallel Universe?" said Rowena. "Are you talking about the [Multiple Choice, Multiple World Theory] which states that every choice that an individual makes leads to the creation of an entire world based on that choice?"

Edward squinted his eyes after hearing this. 'Worthy to be one of the most talented witches of all time. She could understand my words so easily.'

"I did not expect that the concept of Parallel Universe would exist at this point in time."

"This theory was created by a brilliant wizard, unfortunately, he was ridiculed by the magical society to the point that he died trying to prove them wrong," said Rowena. "You said 'at this point in time', does that mean that your world is in a future state?"

"That's correct."

"Any evidence to prove so?"

"Of course," replied Edward. Then, he took out Ravenclaw's diadem and handed it to Ravenclaw of his timeline. She spent a few minutes analyzing it.

"Fascinating. The craftsmanship, design, and aesthetics are basically the same. The only difference from mine is the fact that enchantments are much weaker and have a few flaws.

Additionally, this diadem seemed to have been used for very dark magic, thus destroying it."

"Well, the Ravenclaw in my timeline is quite different from you."

"How so?"

"Well, she was married, had a daughter, and built a school with all the other powerful wizards in this era."

Rowena paused after hearing this; she remembered a few years ago, her family wanted her to marry a nice gentleman. But she refused.

"One witch named Helga Hufflepuff once came to see me asking me to create a school with her to teach magic to young wizards. But I was so focused on my research that I refused her.

"So, powerful wizard from a parallel universe, what brought you here?"

"Exchange of knowledge, of course."

Rowen Ravenclaw paused for a moment, then she finally invited Edward into her castle. They spent the next three days non stop talking about magic.

Edward sighed after drinking a potion that prevented him from being hungry. "This is the first time I met someone that has the same drive and desire for knowledge as me, as well as being able to keep up with my thoughts in a discussion."

"The feeling is mutual," responded Rowena. In this timeline, her talent is truly unmatched, so a few people could keep up with her. Furthermore, because of the patriarchal nature of this era, most wizards do not like being outmatched by a witch in terms of knowledge and skill. So, her exchange with others often ended in disappointment.

"Now that we have established a certain level of trust, I can ask you to use a magic that links our minds together to exchange knowledge quicker and more efficiently," said Edward.

Rowena paused for a moment, then she nodded.

Soon afterward, she found herself in her mindscape. In half, the room was a library of all her knowledge, while on the other was Edward's.

"Well, this is the first time I met someone who has at least half of my knowledge."

"This all the magical knowledge you have?" asked Rowena Ravenclaw in surprise.

"Well, not all of them are magical in nature. There is some history and technology there too."

"Technology?"

"You will soon know."

Immediately afterward, the two exchange many of their knowledge, theories, memories, skills, and experiments. The process lasted at least a year in the Mindscape and 1 hour in real life.

After waking up, Rowena was completely fine. She reviewed all the information she just gathered.

"I cannot believe that muggles would develop so much in just a thousand years, meanwhile, us wizards have deteriorated to such a point."

"Well, you cannot completely blame them. Mana is no longer in the environment in my time, so the likelihood of powerful wizards being born has dramatically increased," replied Edward, however, he had a frown on his face.

"That is not reason enough to reach such a state," replied Rowena. "Is there a problem?"

"It seems that you do not completely trust me."

"What do you mean?"

"In my timeline, I studied the diadem and concluded that my Ravenclaw probably had access to the Room of Brain in the Department of Mysteries. By studying that room, she was able to discover how to increase intelligence and made the diadem. However, I found no such information during our exchange.

"More importantly, I did not find the reason that you are slowly dying."

Rowena paused for a moment before sighing. "I knew that I would not be able to hide it from you. Follow me."

She then led Edward to a long passage in her castle, heading in a specific direction.

"There is no need to sulk. I'm sure that there are many things that you hid from me during our exchange."

"That may be true," replied Edward. "However, you have to admit that the level of trust I gave you is way more than you did me."

With an awkward silence, the two soon reached a room. Inside, Edward saw the perfect replica of the Department of Mysteries. He saw the Room of time, space, love, brain, and the Death Chamber. He even saw the Hall of Prophecy.

'It seems that my deduction was correct. Rowena Ravenclaw in my timeline might have found these Rooms while traveling throughout the world and brought them back to England.

"Later, the location she placed them before her death was probably discovered by other wizards who started studying them. From what I remember, the oldest record of the Department of Mysteries was traced back to 1672, while the Ministry of Magic was created in 1707.

'The wizards who chose the location of the Ministry were probably aware of these magical wonders and wanted to hide or protect them.'

Regaining his thought, Edward asked: "Do these things have anything to do with the reason you are dying?"

"Yes. I discovered the Room of Space and Time in the same place. However, an accident occurred in the process of retrieving them," replied Rowena.

"Where did you find them?"

"It was the place called [Bermuda's Triangle] in your time."

Chapter 99

"Bermuda Triangle?" Edward knew that this was a mysterious place in the North Atlantic Ocean where many muggles' planes and aircraft have disappeared. He once visited that place and noticed a weird spatial ripple there, and studied it for a while. Although he gained a lot, he never truly uncovers the cause of it.

"What about the others? Where did you find them?"

"The Brain Room was discovered in Africa, the Hall of Prophecy in New Zealand, the Love Room in America, and the Death Room in Greece."

"Wait, you said Greece? Did you encounter something strange in the process?" hurriedly asked Edward.

"How did you know?" replied Rowena. "The Death Chamber was in the possession of a Greek Wizard. The man was extremely powerful and also very mad. He rumbled about how he would soon become a God, truly becoming immortal and control the power of Death itself."

"What happened afterward?"

"Calm down," replied Rowena Ravenclaw. "I was easily defeated and captured by him. However, he did not immediately kill me. He seems to want someone to witness his ascension to Godhood.

"He was using some kind of very complicated ceremonial magic that needed the Death Chamber as a basis. So, I secretly modified some parts of the ceremony, and he failed. He died in front of me."

"I should have guessed that it was him, the Ancient Greek Wizard, Herpo the Foul. The first dark wizard to create a basilisk and the inventor of the Horcrux," muttered Edward. "If I guess right, he might succeed in becoming a God in my timeline. But how did he do it?"

"He once told me that there were other gods in this universe, but they were forced to return to the fundamental laws of this universe. Now, he could have lied to me, but assuming he was not."

Edward then walked back and forth with his hand on his chin.

"Since Herpo needed the Chamber of Death, then this relic should be related to these previous Gods. Or maybe things they left after disappearing.

"So, based on the different rooms, there used to be the God of Death, Time, Space, and Fate.

"The Brain Room could relate to intelligence or wisdom, so the God of Wisdom? It could be thoughts, knowledge, mind, and spirit. Or a God related to all of those things.

"Then there is the room of Love. God of Love? No, in Ancient Runes and many other languages, love can be interpreted as guardian or protection. No, it can also be interpreted as life. Hence, the God of Life.

"This would explain why after sacrificing herself, Lily Potter was able to protect her son from a death-related spell like the Killing Curse. Her action falls under the categories of guardian and life protection.

"So, with time, space, life, Death, mind, and wisdom, we have all the necessary components for creating a universe and living beings to make it flourish. Not just that. If [The Cataclysm] occurred as Herpo stated, they might need these things to stabilize the universe from destruction or something else.

"As for Herpo, he must create a way for him to absorb or merge with the laws of Death of this universe and become a God. Unfortunately for him, even after succeeding, he was stuck in the afterlife, unable to enjoy all that power. And now, he wants to find a way to escape, and it's necessary to activate the leyline nodes for him to succeed.

"And there might even be some traps in those Deathly Hallows. To be safe, in the future, I will place all of them very far apart."

After finishing talking to himself out loud, Edward looked at Rowena who was staring and listening to him intently, he asked: "Do you remember the magic that you saw Herpo using?"

"I did," replied Rowena, then she took a gray string from her temple, waved it into the air, showing that particular memory.

Edward saw a snake-looking old man with a long white beard holding a long cane with a snake design on the top; he seemed to be using it as a wand.

In the center of the room was the Death Chamber, and around it were countless strange writings and symbols written on the floor and murals. In one part, there was a small hill of crystal. After focusing on that part, Edward realized that they were souls.

"Let me see these are Ancient Greek Enchantments, Ancient Runes, and even Dragon Language. I can't believe that Herpo also knew about Dragon Chant Magic. Did he recreate a dragon as I did, or did he find the remains of the dragon race?"

Then, Edward continued to analyze the enchantments; he recognized other things like the Devil Language he used for his contract. However, many things he also did not recognize. He theorized that they were enchantments based on long-dead languages, or it might even be a language created personally by Herpo the Foul for this magic.

After more than an hour, he finally turned his head to see Rowena staring at him very intently. Thinking about something, he smiled wryly, "Alright, I promised you that I will show the knowledge that I learned during our exchange. Before that, I need your analysis of this magic."

Rowena kept staring at him for a few more seconds, then she replied: "I will trust this time." She waved her hand and a large book appeared, she then handed it to him.

Edward briefly looked through it and he saw all of Rowena's research on the ceremony magic. Although she could not recognize many of the enchantments there, after many experiments, she figured more than 50% of them.

Nodding his head, Edward took out a circular plate and handed it to her; this plate was the same that he gave the Death Eaters, given them access to his library

Knowledge of how to operate this metal plate appeared in her mind, then she asked: "Why is my authority Temporary Level 4?"

"Don't be greedy. Only I have Level 5 Access, and only my family has real Level 4 Access."

"So, what you are saying is that if I become your wife, I will have real Level 4 Access, and even possibly Level 5?"

"*Cough*, *Cough*I'm a man who is impossible to be tied to one woman."

"It's fine if you have many women-as long as I get to be the main one."

"Well, let's change the subject. Where did your illness come from? Show me the source and I may be able to find a solution."

Rowena gave him a profound look before saying: "The source of my illness came from the same place as the Time and Space Room."

"You mean the Bermuda Triangle? What exactly is there?"

Chapter 100

Rowena and Edward apparated to the Bermuda Triangle. After a glance, Edward realized that it looked similar to his timeline, with the same strange spatial fluctuations. Then, he saw Rowena take out an item, then a vortex appeared in front of them.. Then, the two of them entered the vortex.

Soon afterward, Edward found himself in a very dark place, so he used the Lumos Charm to see his surroundings.

"There is a separate space connected to the Bermuda Triangle. I never discovered it in my timeline."

"I used the Hall of Prophecy to amplify my Divination Magic to locate all the different Rooms. After arriving in this place, I created an alchemy item that helped me enter this place. Keep up, there is still some way to go."

Edward then hurriedly followed her. After more than a 30 minutes walk. Then, Edward saw a sight that he probably would never forget in his life.

In front of him was a large vortex, and through this vortex was a white world full of sparkles. Each sparkle had different intensity, yet they still shines brilliantly and beautifully. Edward felt like he was looking at stars at night, and the sight was breathtaking.

"What is this?" he asked in shock.

"Chaos, the World Beyond Our World, or Outside of our Universe. You can call it with many names," replied Rowena.

"You mean Void!"

"Void? That's a good name."

Then Edward suddenly started laughing out loud like a madman, and even some small tears fell from his eyes. Rowena could not tell whether because he laughed too much, or because of pure joy.

After regaining his bearing, Edward said: "According to my theory, there exist worlds, universes, or dimensions completely separate from our own. And in between these universes, there should exist something: Void. Finally, my theory has been proven correct."

"This is not enough of you to be this happy."

"You don't understand. All this different world means different magic civilizations and power systems. Some that are way better than ours, some that are not, and some that are completely different. Nonetheless, it is still completely new knowledge."

Rowena's eyes light up after hearing, meanwhile, Edward continues to vent his emotions. After sighing deeply, he said:

"One of my greatest and most ambitious goals was to travel to these worlds and acquire their knowledge. But I knew that this would not be an easy process.

"So, I study a way to acquire immortality so I can have time to do so. And Later, I decided to conquer the planet and use the wisdom of all wizards and muggles to help me accomplish my goal.

"Even then, I knew that things would not go easy. However, with this discovery, I finally see hope for my goal to be achieved. So, I would like to thank you sincerely."

Rowena nodded her head, "As a fellow who travels the same path of discovering the essence of magic, I accept your thanks."

Edward took a deep breath, his eyes changed as they twinkle when looking at Rowena. "Okay, let's deal with your problem now. Tell me what's going on?"

Nodding her head, she explained: "When I first came here, the Room of Space and Room of Time were located here, connected to the vortex. They seemed to be slowly closing the vortex. I was curious about it, so I started studying it.

"Unfortunately, in one of my experiments, something came out from the Void and entered my body. This strange power started infecting my body. Although I manage to prevent it from spreading, it slowly weakens me."

Edward walked to her and used his wand to check her injury. He soon discovered a black light inside of her body.

'All her body is infected, including both her bloodline and magic core. This could explain why she never broke the Last Limiter. Luckily, she managed to stop this thing from spreading to all her soul, and only a small part is affected.'

"Do you have a solution?" asked Rowena.

"Well…"

"If you do not, it's okay. I've had a long time to make peace with my death. It's just a shame that my life would come to an end so quickly without accomplishing so many things."

"There is no need to be negative as I do have a way, it's just that a few things need to be dealt with."

"Really, what method?"

"First of all, you need to give up your current body."

"Give up my body? You want to use a clone."

"That's right. Clone you and place your soul in the new body," replied Edward.

"That's a good method, but there will still be the issue of my soul."

"Here lies the problem. I do not have nearly enough understanding of this strange thing to remove it from your soul. So, the best solution is to use magic similar to Horcrux and cut that part of your soul that is infected.

"However, doing so would make your soul incomplete. Although the soul can slowly heal itself, the process is extremely long compared to the human body.

"So, we need to find a way to make up for that missing piece. I guess that the Elixir of Immortality may have a way to make up for it, but I've never tested it, so I'm not entirely sure."

"Rowena's eyes light up after hearing this, "If you want a way to make up for the soul, then we need to find Salazar Slytherin."

"Him? What for?"

"In this timeline, he invented a way to turn muggles into pure soul energy and crystalize it. This is the reason that Godric Gryffindor hates him and constantly tries to kill him."

"In that case, let's visit him and the other founders. Then, we can travel to my timeline to treat you. *sigh* I should have come with all my research and laboratory equipment. I need to make a mental note for the future."

"What about you studying the Void?"

"It can wait until we return to my timeline. I'm sure this vortex also exists there."

"Well, this might not be the case," replied Rowena.

"What do you mean?"

"Although I only removed the Rooms of Space and Time because I was desperate to find a way to live and wanted to study all the Mysterious Rooms to discover a solution to my problem, I still care about the vortex.

"So, after moving the rooms, I still checked on it and discovered that it was slowly closing on its own. The Rooms acted as an amplifier to the process."

"So, there is a chance that they might be already close on my timeline," added Edward. "In that case, we just have to return here after you are healed."

"There is no need for so much trouble. After we get the information from Slytherin, we can come back here to study. From my calculation, I can last for 10 to 15 years."

Edward frowned, "You should be aware that the longer we take to treat you, the larger part of your soul that will be affected?"

"I know that. But I have a feeling that a mysterious change is slowly taking place in my soul because of that weird thing, and it is a good kind of change. So, I plan to allow it to take place.

"After I get a new body and heal my soul, I will absorb this strange thing again and allow it to slowly transform me, and once I can no longer hold on, I will use the same method to cut it off me. Then, I will repeat the process again and again until the transformation is over."

After hearing this, Edward did not try to convince her as he would probably do the same thing in her situation. The only difference being that he would be more careful and experiment on other people before doing it himself.

After agreeing, the two left to meet the other founders of that time.